> Monster-bumps
>  by Napalm monster
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1: The Two New Kids.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sighing loudly, a boy walked over to a large school. He wore a black hoodie, black jeans, black sneakers, had black spikey hair, and a rather sullen demeanor, with something of a permanent scowl. He was short. Around middle school age. 

Next to him stood a somewhat more cheery girl. She had green hair wrapped into a pony tail, green top shirt, a blue skirt, with three white sheet ghosts on it and sickly, dark green boots. She was two feet taller than the boy.

A large school building stood in infront of them, with a huge grass field in front of it. They walked towards the building itself which wasn't really that remarkable. The only thing that really seemed odd was a broken statue, which they could both tell used to be a horse. 

All the way the boy in black groaned something about stupid airlines and realtors.

"How can someone charge three thousand dollars for a house with only two bathrooms?" He complained, "Doesn't make a lick of sense."

"Relax." The girl said calmly, "I made the purchase and the moving truck will be here next week."

The boy huffed, "Whatever."

The older girl gave the younger boy a compassionate smile, "Come on let's go inside already ."

They entered the building and found the inside empty hallways. No students there, everyone must be in their classroom . Looking around, both boy and girl wandered around looking for the principals office. It didn't take long to find only three minutes of walking 

They knocked on the principal's door, immediately afterwards hearing a female voice 

"Come in."

The girl opened the door and the boy stepped inside the office. Principal Celestia looked up from her paper work and putting her pen down. She smiled at both of them.

"Oh hello? You must be the new students who registered online here last week."

She pulled a stack of paper and skimmed through them until she found the paper she was searching for. She narrowed her eyes reading the last name, and had some difficulty pronouncing it.

"The Shhhh....iver-ba's?" She drawled, raising an eyebrow.

"Eh, Shiverriba's actually." Ralph corrected her, "Don't worry, everyone gets that wrong the first time."

"Okay then, you must be Ralph and Aiden then?" She asked.

"Yep," Aiden nodded her head, "We just moved in to town this week."

"Okay..." Principal Celestia turned  to her computer and typed on it. "Let me just check your schedule  Ah, there we go. Ralph your first period is history with Miss Cheerilee. Aiden you have biology ."

After getting their schedule on paper, Ralph and Aiden stood outside the principals office. Unsure how to proceed to this new school.

"You gonna be okay?" Aiden asked softly, her eyelids flittering.

Ralph gave a flat nod, he swerved around and started sauntering towards his class, "I'll see ya later." He muttered.

Aiden sighed, looking dispirited, "Yeah....see ya." She whispered.

Then padded along the hallway towards her class, hanging her head.

The school was pretty much like any other school, or at least, like every school the siblings  ever been to. The campus was a lot bigger than what they were both  used to, the kids looked normal. You got your: primadonnas, eco kids, preppies, nerds, jocks.

Ralph got lost as the hallway soon filled with all those cliques. Until....

"HIYA!" A loud voice chirped and startled him from his musing. He jumped and looked around. 

"Up here silly!" Ralph looked up and sure enough, there was a pink girl wearing a blue and white shirt with frizzy hair hanging from the ceiling.

She then fell down in front of Ralph. His brain was wrapping how and why that girl was literally hanging around the hallway.

"What were you doing up there?" He asked, still a bit startled by her sudden appearance.

"Doing what?" She asked.

"Up there!" He pointed to the ceiling.

"The sky?"

"No the ceiling!" 

"What was I doing on the ceiling?" Pinkie asked, sounding genuinely oblivious.

"You tell me!"

"Tell you what? I can tell you a lot of things. Like how the human body can survive without a head for more than a minute, the cafeteria is selling, like, tacos today, my friends have magic powers, there are doughnuts in my locker, Rainbow Dash is afraid of flying scorpions, vice-principal Luna has a hidden stash of illegal co-"

Pinkie rambled on, but Ralph pressed his hand against her mouth, but that didn't stop her from talking, her voice all muffled.

"Shut up!"

Pinkie continued speaking all muffled, then she grabbed Ralph's hand and pushed it away from her mouth.

"I said, illegal japanese coke-a-cola, They're banned in twelve countries and five states here domestically." Pinkie finished.

Ralph shook his head avidly, "You know what forget it."

"Sorry, old habits." Pinkie said sheepishly rubbing her neck. She then noted how this was her first time interacting with Ralph and began closely inspecting him, "Hey! I've never seen you before, that must mean your new!"

"Uh yeah," he replied with disinterest.

Pinkie then stuck her arm and hand out to ask her for a hand shake to which Ralph recoiled back.

"My names Pinkamena Diane Pie!" She declared with glee, "But you can call me Pinkie, everyone does."

Ralph rolled his eyes and chose to not acknowledge her stretched out arm, "Uh yeah, whatever.... um, could you by any chance show me where Cheerlie's room is?"

She reached her hand down to him "Come on no time for dilly! Or dally! Follow me we gotta get you to class!" She shouted excitedly

Ralph took her hand and she pulled him down the hall. Before he could open his mouth to protest with her, she bolted off "Come on you're gonna be LAAAAAATE!"

She finally seemed to be slowing down as they came up to a door. 

"Heeeeerre we are!" She motioned to the door. On the side was a plaque that read Cheerlie, and under that four letters that formed the most dreaded word in history MATH.

Despite his abhor for the subject he turned to Pinkie. "Thank-"

"SORRYNOTIMETOTALKGOTTAGOSEEYABYE!" She bolted off, leaving behind a comical trail of smoke

"-You" his finger drooped as he lost sight of her. He simply shook his head and walked into class.

He hated this place more than the last school already.





"New students?" asked Luna. She and her sister were at their office discussing this new development over the Shiverriba's.

"Yes," Celestia nodded and pulled out their document paper with all their information, "According to their sheet they  moved here from a different city just a few miles from here. Hmm, I cant seem to see anything on family coming with them." Celestia noticed while looking at the document.

"Just brother and sister, though I guess the sister. Aiden Shiverriba is nineteen, technically an adult." Celestia then pulled Ralph's document and began reading, "The other one. The brother mostly likes to keep to himself most of the time and that he attended therapy since he was eight." 

"And the parents?" Luna asked.

Celestia searched for a document with their parents information and contact number, she shook her head, "No records."

"This is troubling dear sister." Luna said, as she had a bad feeling about the Shiverriba's, "What do we do now?"

"Nothing." Celestia replied, "For now, we'll press information later. But let's keep an eye out on Ralph and Aiden."

A knocked suddenly interrupt the sisters conversation, followed by a voice.

"Hello?" Aiden knocked once more, "Principal Celestia we got  a little lost, can you help us get to science."

Celestia gazed over to Luna, who knew what she was going to ask her.

"Very well, I shall guide you towards your class." Luna said, sounding 





Sunset fidgeted with her pen. It was already second period and she was sharing science class with the freshmen as she was a senior, along with other stents present. Sunset looked over and noticed Rainbow and Applejack with bored expression, their attention faltering, and their eyes flittered to stay open as sleep began embracing them.

However, this would change soon, as someone knocked at the door. The teacher swerved his head to the door and paused his lesson.

"Yes, do come in." the science  teacher called. 

The door opened with the vice principal and a freshmen and girl who looked as the same age as Sunset and her friends. Possibly another senior.

"Hello vice principal Luna." He greeted, "How may I help you?"

"These two new students got lost so I kindly escorted them to your room. Everyone these are the new students joining us, Ralph and Aiden Shiverriba."

Immediately there were murmurs around the students in class, as they observed the Shiverriba's. Ralph just looked at them apathetically. Looking like he regretted coming to this school,"Well then, I'll leave you to your lesson. Have a nice day." Luna went back leaving Ralph and Aiden in the class.

"Now then, Ms. Aiden. Over there seems to be a free seat. If you would be so kind and take a seat."

"Of course." Aiden nodded and made her way to the middle row.

The teacher turned back to Ralph, "Now there's another free seat next Ms. Shimmer in the back, please take a seat."

Ralph just grunted sharply with a disdained look. He sat in the last row, sitting down next to Sunset Shimmer. The fiery haired girl looked over to the new student next to her, who noticed this and gave Sunset a glare with his black eyes. They seemed to be voided of all happiness and joy.

Sunset flinched under the glare and swerved her head around immediately, suddenly finding the chalkboard more interesting. Ralph growled before turning craining his neck around back to the teacher, still looking uninterested as before. Sunset gave Ralph a side glance.

Though Sunset easily dwarfed him, Ralph looked like the type of person not to mess with. Something about him held a mysterious aura, like he was secretly hiding something. Sunset just brushed this off as her being paranoid. After the threats this school faced she felt anxiety messing with her judge of characters. However she couldn't shake the feeling there was something off about him.

Maybe just her imagination.
> Chapter 2: Be My Friend?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was already lunch time and the cafeteria was crowded with students. Ralph was the first one to leave class, so he got lunch easily before the lunch room got too crowded. He sat in an empty round table, any student that dared walk near him, he would send them a grimace, while he ate a peanut butter and jelly sandwich.

He already hated this school. That was pretty obvious from the angry expression on his face. First it was that annoying pink girl, then that bacon hair girl giving her weird looks. Why? Was it because he was new? Girl should mind her own business!

Ralph sighed, his anger was making him do a red face again.

'Relax' he told himself internally, "It's just the first day. Just the first day." He stated quickly, his anger subsided.

It could alway be worse. Ralph has always told himself in the worst situations, someone out there has it worse.

Way. Worse.

Aiden found him and sat infront of him, having been use to Ralph's sullen expressions, she had already been able to brush it off as normal.

"There you are, what happened? You didn't wait for me." She stated, picking up a fork and eating her salad. 

Ralph shrugged and continued chewing his lunch, more focused on his food than his sister "Just wanted to get a head start."

"Alright," Aiden replied, and shoved a fork full of salad in her mouth, "By the way...."

"Yeah." Ralph said quietly, raising an eyebrow.

"Haven't we been here before," Aiden replied, remembering a long time ago.

"What do you mean?" Ralph asked arching an eyebrow up.

"This town," she answered, "Remeber three years ago, when we went on vacation?"

Ralph recalled now. How their dad once took them on a cross country road trip. They stopped by in this town for a week while they're father picked up extra gas and other things. Ralph brought his (undisclosed item) and found an abandoned mining facility where he hid it to make sure no one else, not even himself, would ever use it again. But that was a long time ago.

"Yeah, its where I buried that..." Ralph looked around to make sure no one was listening on their conversation, he turned back at Aiden and cleared his throat before speaking in an almost whisper tone.

"....'you know what'. "

"Oh right that abandoned mine place down the road." Aiden recalled, she then chuckled as more memories flooded her mind, "Remeber the time when dad made us stay at that hotel near the edge of town and you wouldn't go inside the hotel room cause you kept thinking ants were hiding under your bed and they would swarm you in the middle of the night while you were sleeping?" 

Aiden then laughed, remembering how different Ralph was all those years. So much fun, so kind, so exciting to be around, so alive. Remembering those days and looking at Ralph now, it made Aiden heart wilt seeing how he was just an empty hollow shell of his former self.

"Yeah, whatever." Ralph replied, disinterested, "I thought this town looked familiar."

Aiden exhaled through her nose, even bringing up happy memories didn't seem to lift his spirits up one bit.

"Do you atlest plan on getting the 'you know what'?" She asked using air quotes with her fingers to add emphasis.

"Are you kidding?" Ralph exclaimed, the volume in his voice suddenly dialed up.
"Na-ah! Sorry to break it you, but those days are past me. I am never using the..." Ralph then used air quotes, "-'you know what' again, it can stay in those mines for all I care. And stop bringing up the past."

Aiden raised an eyebrow and began drinking some chocolate milk, thinking it was probably best to change topics, "Weeeeeeeell, how's the social skills practice going?"

"I don't wanna talk about it." He muttered, slightly hanging his head over his tray. 

"No luck huh?"

"I don't think I'm ready."

Aiden then put her hand over Ralph's hand, it curled up into a fist when their skin made contact with each other, "Hey, have you even talked to anybody?"

"I don't want to." He said stubbornly, breaking eye contact.

Aiden sighed and stood up, "I'm going to the bathroom, maybe when I get back you'll actually make a friend and my actual brother will return."

Ralph rolled his eyes and watched his sister leave before resuming to his lunch.





"-but I think Big Mac was just making up an excuse to see her again," Applejack finished her story and turned to Sunset, "What do you think Sunset?"

"Uh…” The fiery haired girl uttered looking to her side, not paying much attention to the conversation, her mind drifting somewhere else at the moment while her friends gave her a worried gaze.

“Darling? What’s wrong?” Rarity asked.

The girls turned to Ralph who still sat alone, looking dejected and despondent. Ignoring the entire world surrounding him, his only focus was his lunch.

"Oh hey it's that new kid!" Pinkie chirped happily.

"Oh yeah from science." Applejack said examining him.

"There's something off about him?" Sunset said.

"He looks normal to me," Rainbow replied,  then turned to him noticing his full body covered in dark clothing that matched his hair color, "Well sorta normal, little dude loves black though."

"Aww he looks sad..." Pinkie cooed with sympathy.

"Well we could invite him over?" Applejack offered. She earned full nods from her table.

"I guess it couldn't hurt." Sunset shrugged pushing all suspicion aside. 

“Hi there!"

Ralph turned to all the girls looking at him with small smiles, though he kept his unwavering frown present.
Sunset spoke, in a nice tone "We’re just wondering if you'd like to join us,” she said friendly, figuring that was the kind of nice thing to say to a new student.

Ralph just stared at her, unresponsively, no expression whatsoever. It was like his face was made out of wax. Blank. After a moment of awkward staring and silence. The girls began feeling uncomfortable by his strong silence. Ralph's eyes remained calm, resolute, and more importantly, aloof. Ralph suddenly raised an arm and pointed at the line between them running down across the room.

“See that line?”

“Uh, yeah?” Sunset asked confused.

“Stay on your side of it,” he said. 

The girls just stared at him in disbelief and surprise at how hostile he suddenly became. He went from silent to deadly at the snap of a finger. Unsure what to say or do, Rarity was the brave soul who spoke up next.

"Uh, excuse me dear?"

“Stay away from my sister, stay away from me, and we won’t have any problems.” He expressed to the girls shocked faces as they were taken back by his hostile tone.

"Hey buddy what's your problem!" Rainbow snarled, as he talked rudely to her friends, "We were trying to be friendly."

"I don't want your friendship," Ralph replied angrily, "I want you and everyone else to leave.me.alone."

"But," Pinkie said in disbelief and confusion, "No one deserves to be alone, everyone needs to have a friend!" This time she said sounding a little cheery.

Ralph sighed, and stood up from his table, "I do not need this!"

He then stormed off and exited the lunch room as Rainbow muttered.

"Jerk."

“Well that was rude.” Rarity remarked, insulted.

All the girls nodded, except Pinkie who jus looked at Ralph with watery eyes and her lip quiver. Her sniffles caught the attention of her friends. Sunset was the first to turn her head.

"Pinkie? Are you okay?" Sunset asked putting a hand on her shoulder. The answer was pretty obvious.

"No," she sniffled loudly one last time and seeing Ralph look so miserable on his own made her really sad. No one deserves to be alone. And her job was to make all of Canterlot high smile. 

All . Of. Canterlot High.

Pinkie then perked up instantly, "I bet Ralph just needs a little cheering up."

"Uh, how are ya gonna do that?" AJ asked.

"I'll think of something," Pinkie replied, and skipped towards Ralph, "I always do." 

The others girls just looked at each other and shrugged. They put this under the category of Pinkie being Pinkie.





Ralph ate his sandwich alone  behind the school near football field, leaning against the wall near a dumpster. Ralph took small bites, every know and then looking around to the football field as it was empty. This is what he was use to after all anyways.

Isolation.

Until....

"Surprise!" Pinkie cheered.

Ralph yelped, startled by Pinkie. As she suddenly appeared out the dumpster, with streamers and confetti raining down over him. Some falling over his head.

Ralph panted heavily as his chest heaved up and down frantically, his breathing erratic and wild. His eyes widened, and his heart pumping almost out of his chest. 

"Were you surprised!?" Pinkie asked enthusiastically, "Were ya! Were ya! Were ya!"

Ralph growled, "I. Was."

"Great!" Pinkie cheered, then she reached behind the dumpster and pulled out a giant strawberry cake with frosting reading "Be my friend?". The cake was taller than both Pinkie and Ralph combined, with strawberries lined on the side, squirts of whip cream also, with yellow frosting. And to make it more theatrical, sparklers on top, instead of standard traditional candles.

"I baked you a cake as an offering to be my newest friend!" She said happily.

"I don't want cake!" Ralph exasperated.

"No? Maybe pie?"

"No." He said with a flat tone.

"Cupcakes?"

"No." He continued with the same exact flat tone as before.

"Cookies?"

"No."

"Parfait?" She continued asking.

"No."

"Waffles?" 

"No."

"A Stroodle? A muffin? A gum ball? Cotton candy? Ice cream?" She asked, pulling all those things one by one, each disappearing behind her back as she presented a new confectionary treat infront of Ralph who kept holding an expression that would make even her sister, Maud, jealous.

"If I said 'no' the first eight times you said it, then why the hell would it be any different the next thousand times?" Ralph asked, clearly growing annoyed with Pinkies antics.

Pinkie stared at him silently for a while, blinking. It took only eight seconds for her to lose the moment of silence and speak up. Her cheery voice returning.

"Ooooh! I get it, your not a fan of  sugar," Pinkie chuckled, "You look like the type who enjoys Mexican food."

Ralph shook with rage, "This is the last time I’m warning you." He wasn’t shouting anymore, and somehow, that was even scarier. "If you don’t stay away from me, something very bad will happen.”

Pinkies hair suddenly deflated, losing all air, and dropping from its normal demeanor, to flat long hair that reached her elbows.Her head dropped. She turned around and sulked out of the alleyway, looking just about as defeated.

"Oh, okay," she whimpered, distraughted heavily, "I'll just leave the cake here then, maybe you can eat it later."

"Doubtful." Ralph murmured, he watched Pinkie slumped demeanor walk out of the back alley, not feeling anything for the girl. Not the slightest bit perturbed.

He glanced at the cake and noted it was strawberry flavored. He grimaced at the cake and walked away from it, muttering,

"I hate strawberry cake."
> Chapter 3: Surprise!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day all of Canterlot High School was in a fever like state of excitement. Today was Halloween, and the school was was preparing a big Halloween dance for the students and faculty, where they would arrive dressed in costume. The Halloween dance was buzzing around the school’s hallways, and  in the minds of its students, it's been over weeks of preparing and the school was ready, thanks to Pinkie's party planning experience. The hype around school was contagious as the students began discussing what they would wear, who they would arrive with, and what their plans afterward. It was literally the only thing students would talk about. Everyone was excited, except six students at the moment.

"I can't believe that jerk!" Rainbow exclaimed, hearing what Pinkie told her. 

They all stood near the portal, hanging out, in there normal spot. Pinkie came up to them with her hair straight looking deeply upset.

Never a good sign.

Rarity snorted in agreement, "Yes, what right does he have threatening us."

Applejack nodded leaning against the side of the statue, "Especially after Pinkie tried to make him feel welcomed. That boy is as bitter as lemons."

Pinkie sighed, she was still trying to wrap her head around this whole situation. The first person who didn't want to be her friend was the substitute teacher Mr. Doodle Doo, but she won him over after finding his wife. She needed to somehow find and fix what was bothering Ralph. Maybe there is a reason he is always distraught.

Pinkie suddenly perked up, her hair returning to its natural poofy demeanor. 

"Girls!" Pinkie chirped, startling only Fluttershy, "I have an idea! We should totally throw him a welcome party!"

"What! After the little snot threatened us!?" Dash exclaimed.

Sunset put her hand on her hips and began contemplating the idea, looking unsure, "I don't know Pinkie, Ralph doesn't seem like he wants a party."

Pinkie merely waved at her dismissvely, "Oh come on, who doesn't love parties?"

Everyone remained silent, they stared at Pinkie with blank expression almost as if they were trying to come up with a proper response. As she expected. Nothing.

"That's what I thought," she smirked, crossing her arms looking victorious.

"I doubt it'll change his tune sugarcube." Applejack said, sounding skeptical, she began scratching under her hat.

"That boy needs counseling and therapy, not a party." Rarity huffed, "Especially after the rude behavior he gave us."

"You'll see," Pinkie protested, "I guarentee this party will make him a friend for life! Watch!"

She then skipped towards the school determined to find Ralph and invite him to the party.





Ralph was busy unloading his school supplies in his locker, with a bored expressionless face. He closed the locker door and standing behind it was a happy looking Pinkie,  contrasting his blank miserable attitude. He didn't even acknowledge her presence.

"Hey Ralphy!" She chirped jubilantly.

Ralph sighed, avoiding eye contact with the taller girl. He walked away, with her following like an obedient puppy.

"So uhm," She began, "Can I ask you a question?"

"No."

"Great!" She then continued on, ignoring his 'no' response, "So do you want to come to a party?"

"No."

"Aww! But why not?" 

"Cause I hate people, and people gather the most at parties." 

"But-"

"That's my answer and I'm sticking to it like a glue and gum sandwich." 

Ralph then walked as far away from Pinkie as possible. Her hair deflating back, as her sad distraught expression from before returned. She then dipped her head down and walked back outside to join her friends. Waiting for her.

They noticed her expression and easily evaluated what Ralph's response was.

"No luck huh?" Sunset asked, as if the answer was obvious as the nose on her face.

Pinkie sadly shook her head, breaking eye contact away from the girls.

"Seriously," Rainbow exclaimed, leaning against the statue, "What's his deal?"

"Must be somethin' real personal." Applejack guessed.

Pinkie suddenly shook her head in a rapid motion, her hair re-inflating on its own. She then held a look of pure, unsullied, determination.

"Well, whatever his problems is, I'm gonna make it my problem," Pinkie declared, "I won't rest until I see a genuine smile on his face. I have not failed to cheer someone up, and I won't start now!"

"What do you plan on doing?" Fluttershy asked reluctantly.

"Hmmm." Pinkie paused, her brain rolling around ideas. After six seconds, she said, "I know, a surprise party. He can't stay away from a party if it's at his own home!"

The others girls looked at each other hesitantly, then back at Pinkie.

"I don't think that's a smart idea Pinkie." Sunset replied softly.

"Why not?" She asked.

"Fer starters," Applejack chimed in, "We don't know where the boy lives."

"Just leave it to me girls." Pinkie smiled, her determination unchanged.





Against all doubt, finding the Shiverriba abode had been fairly easy, since the mailbox had Shiverriba in bold capital letters. Also it helped since Pinkie knew the residence of everyone in town by heart.

Pinkie stood under the shroud of the night sky, across the street of the Shiverriba residence waiting for her friends to arrive after sending them all text messages of where to meet her at.

She was so excited, she was standing near a box filled with confetti and streamers. On left was an assortment of cupcakes and a banner folded neatly into a compacted little square that read:  "Friends to the End", along with other party supplies.

She being the optimistic girl she was, knew a party had alway brightened someone's mood when they were down. It worked effectively on her family, and friends, and she would be flabbergasted if it didn't work on Ralph. 

So far she had all the supplies for the surprise party. Now she was eagerly waiting for the guests: only her five friends.

Right on time, she saw an old red pick up truck park near the Shiverriba residence, with Applejack driving the old beat up car, and all her friends inside.

They stepped out and looked around for Pinkie. Who they spotted after waving at them.

"Yay! You all made it!" Pinkie squealed excitedly.

"Well you said you needed us," Sunset replied, "So here we are."

"Are we seriously going to break in his house?" Rainbow asked, looking hesitant over the idea of just barging into someone's house without permission. 

"Well duh!" Pinkie replied and picked up all the party equipment, "You can't have a surprise party with the guest of honor knowing about the surprise party! That would take away the whole point of it!" She explained.

Rainbow still didn't look keen on the whole idea, but she knew Pinkie would sill go on with the idea even if they all debated it against her.

Pinkie picked up a box full of streamers and shoved it at Rainbow, who held it as Pinkie picked up other supplies and shoved it into her other friends. She then skipped excitedly towards Ralph and Aidens new home.

"Come on!" Pinkie waved at them to follow her, "They could be here any moment!"

The girls looked at one another, holding each a box. They shrugged and silently followed their pink friend across the street.

Rainbow muttered.

"I can't believe I'm missing the Halloween dance over this."

Pinkie decided there was no way they could go through the front door. It was thick, steel reinforced. Their best approach was the cellar door on the side of the house. There were two giant wooden doors inserted in the ground, between them with a rusty old padlock. 

"Well, we tried," Rainbow said but sounded happy, ready to give up on their task. "Let’s go to the dance. I've got this sweet Daring Do costume."

Pinkie shook her head. Then she reached hand into her poofy hair rifled through it until she came up with a small paper clip. After snapping it in half, she threaded both pieces into the lock. And snapped it open effortlessly.

"We're in!" Pinkie yipped happily, while Rainbow groaned and hung her head low in defeat.

The girls looked inside and noticed how pitch black the interior of the cellar was. This made them understandably nervous. The steps looked old, like they were ready to break under someone's weight.

Sunset then pulled out her phone and activated the flashlight app to show the way into the house, Sunset went in first, followed by the rest of the girls.

Down in the cellar, the air was thick with dust, and every once in a while the flashlight beam caught a spider scuttling across the room. The room was filled with moving boxes and other things you would normally find in a basement. As they kept traveling they felt their bravery receding. This place sent chills down their spines.

Sunset moved the flashlight around and scanned the room. She was about to take another step further until, she felt four hands clamped down on her shoulder. She stifled a scream as the hands held her back.

“Ohhhh.” Pinkie squealed.

Sunset looked back to see Rarity and Applejack holding her shoulders, she raised her eyebrow to why they did that.

"Whoa there sugar, watch yer step." Applejack warned.

This only raised more question for her, she looked down. Seeing the reason her friends halted her.

She froze with one foot in midair. The floor was littered with giant metal traps, bear traps.

"Who in their right mind sets bear traps in their own home!?" Rarity yelled, gazing nervously at the trap that almost snapped her friends leg off.

"Man," Rainbow exclaimed, staring at the quantity of traps scattered around   "If I wasn't sure this kid was weird before, I know now."

"What kind of a lunatic covers his cellar floor with bear traps?" Applejack said.

"Hmm..." Pinkie looked up and scratched her chin, with a thinking face, "Maybe they have giant rats here?"

"Ugh!" Rarity groaned and whirled around, "I’m going back outside," she said. “I mean, like, somewhere without giant rats or  bear traps in that order."

"Oh no you don't!" Pinkie replied, "Not until after the party and Ralph smiles."

Sunset moved forward over every bear trap to make sure her foot and ankle didn't become seperated from each other permanently. The girls followed, each with careful footsteps. 

Once they made it to the inside of the house, they spotted more moving boxes, the house was voided of furniture as the only thing the Shiverribas had was a couch and table where the sibiling ate together in.

"Alright girls!" Pinkie shrieked suddenly, "Let's set up this party"

The girls went to work and began setting up the banner, while Pinkie hung streamers around the room giving  the interior of the house a more lively glow than before. Applejack set up a platter full of cupcakes. Rarity was helping Pinkie with the streamers. Everyone was doing their part to make sure the house looked full of color and ready for the upcoming surprise party.

Everyone was working except Sunset who stared at the stairs leading up to the second floor of the house. Like a presence was calling her. She had been getting this weird vibe coming from upstairs.

Her mind drifted back to Ralph, his demeanor, his hostility. Maybe there was a reason for this, she couldn't help but think about snooping upstairs. She had this weird feeling about him ever since his first day.

Suddenly she heard loud rattling coming from upstairs, cutting off her train of thoughts.

"Girls did you all hear that?"

"Hear what?" Applejack asked.

"I think it came upstairs." Sunset said, gazing back up the flight of stairs.

Fluttershy turned to Pinkie, "Pinkie, are you absolutely sure this house was empty when you called us over?"

"Well the driveway was empty so I assumed no one was in." Pinkie shrugged.

"Best to check it out." Sunset said, starting to climb up the stairs.

Shadows reached for them with dark tendrils. The steps creaked beneath their feet under their weight. Meaning if someone was upstairs they would know they were coming from the loud creaking.

The darkness felt heavy. It encompassed them all. Fluttershy couldn't help but hold and grab Raritys hand to which she had no objection towards. She was scared to.

Sunset phone flashed around, they stopped at one end of a long, narrow hallway. At the far end were two double doors, light seeping from the crack beneath them. The creaking noises were definitely coming from inside the room.

Though dubious to go further, Sunset was determined to go inside. She lead the group further.

The doors opened with relative ease into some kind of study room. It was surrounded with thick wooden shelves and a giant desk in the middle of the room, and a swiveling chair made of black leather.

The flashlight beam on Sunset phone traveled over the shelves. They only saw lots of books under horror genres she recognized. Being the book worm she was. Sunset would often treat herself to a good scare. She was able to recognize a few by the title on the spine of the book.

Rarity reached for the desk lamp and tugged on its chain. The room lit with a warm green glow, destroying the darkness. Which didn’t make it any less creepy.

A second set of shelves was stacked with more books, however these books, unlike the last ones. Were locked. They had thick, leather-bound manuscripts each of them bound with a brass lock. But there was something about those manuscripts that Sunset didn’t like. Like all the bad vibes she had been feeling about Ralph was coming directly from that shelf.

Rainbow walked towards the shelf with locked books and pulled a couple manuscripts off the shelf. 

“Whoa, check this out,” she said, reading the titles on the spine of the books, “Attack of the Evil Tooth Faries. Dead Day. The Zilther Beast. The Wolf Boy. The Bone Orchard. Terror of the Terrors. Winter of the Wendigo!” Rainbow gazed at the books in awe. 

Sunset had never heard of any of these books before. She wasn't a big horror book fan, but something like Wendigo from Equestria would definetly have caught her attention back in the library. But more importantly, why would someone lock a book?

"I've never heard of any of these books!" Rainbow said in a hushed voice.

"You read horror novels?" Fluttershy asked, raising a brow.

"Weeeeell," She replied sheepishly, "Sometimes, but not those long psychological  horror books. I'm talking about ones with more horror, with twists and turns. Like a surprise ending, the kinds that give you goosebumps every chapter."

"Speaking of surprises," Pinkie said, "We should go back downstairs to set up the party for Ralphy."

Pinkie then motioned for them to follow her before exiting the room.

Rainbow then tugged at the book, trying to open it, but it was locked up tight like all the others. The brass lock made effective sure of that.

Rainbow pulled again. Same results.

"Who would lock a book?" She said to no one in particular, attempting once more to open it.

Sunset looked around and saw there was a bright gold key sitting on the bottom shelf. She grabbed it stuck it in the lock, perfect fit.

The lock that Ralph secured on the  manuscript snapped open with a click, popping free. 

“Mystery solved." Pinkie said happily she took off skipping, out of the room, "Now let's get back to setting up the part-"

A shadowy figure materialized right behind Rainbow. Holding a blunt object and swung it in arch motion at the rainbows haired girls head.

“Get down!” Susney shouted, she ran towards Rainbow and knocked her down before the object made contact with her head and gave her blunt force trauma, the manuscript falling out of Rainbows hands. 

It whooshed through the air missing Rainbow entirely. Pinkie turned on the lights to see who their assailant was only to reveal...

Aiden holding her baseball bat looking at the girls with an angry and  dissatisfied look, that there were trespassers in her brothers room.

"Who are you girls?!" Aiden shouted, threatening them with the bat if they dared approach her with a single footstep.

"Relax!" Sunset yelled, holding up her hands, "We go to Canterlot High together, we have science class together!"

"That still doesn't explain what you were doing in my house!" Aiden shouted, still holding her bat, high.

"Awww!" Pinkie whined, dipping her head, "Now the surprise party's ruined."

"Surprise party?" Aiden repeated, confused.

"We were plannin' a party fer yer brother Ralph, so he could be more friendly." AppleJack explained.

Aiden snorted, her posture relaxing , "Yeah, good luck. I've tried to get him to be more friendly and stop being the sour-puss he usually is. But not matter what I try he just pushes me further away."

"Any reason darling?" Rarity asked.

Aiden bit her lower lip and gazed down, "None that I'm allowed to tell you."

Aiden then glanced back up to meet eye contact, though out of the corner of her eye she noticed the book shelf with all the manuscripts had an empty spot with a book just leaning against another one, the book shelf was supposed to be compacted, there wasn't supposed to be enough space for a book to lean against one another.

Aiden gulped, swallowing hard, 
"Did any of you girls .... unlock a book?"

"I may have,” Rainbow sheepishly admitted. "I’ll just put it back and we’ll pretend this whole thing never happened."

Sunset spotted the book laying on its back and reached around her and grabbed the manuscript. Trying to slide it back into place, not meaning to open it.

Then something happened.
> Chapter4: Winter of the Wendigo.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Nooo!” Aiden cried. “Don’t open it! don't open that boo-"

Before she could stop her, Sunset picked up the book by its flap, opening it slightly by accident. But just enough for a blast of high pressure wind to blow it out of her hands onto the floor. 

A blue light emanated from the book, filling the entire room with blue flashing lights. They felt a rush of cold air burst from it, causing their skin to erupt in shivers. The room flashed wildly, like lightning crashing its way from the clouds and onto the earth. Sunset watched as the ink began to peel itself freely off of the pages, beginning to form a shape on the floor. The light was too blinding to see the shape's details.

“Nooooo!” Aiden uttered a scream as everyone toppled backward into the wall.

The shape soon became more clearer as a ten foot tall creature emerged, litterally off the pages of the book. It let out a roar. As the creature was white, had a snout just like a wolf, long grey horns  protruding from his head, curled up, it was covered in white fur, had blue claws, and finally a long slender tail swinging wildly around.

The girls just stared in disbelief at the creature that emerged from the books. Taking in its surrounding it looked at the overhead light, and seemed drawn towards it. He lightly used the tip of his claw to tap it, which accidentally sent it swinging back before hitting its snout. Making the creature recoil, it's interest shifted to the lamp on the desk, completely ignoring the petrified girls laying on the floor watching him interact with the lamp.

It gave the lamp a light sniff before using it claw to gently tap the chain on the lamp. It swung back and forth, much to the creatures interest as it stared, fixated on it. Like a toy.

"Nobody move,” Aiden whispered, staring at the monster. 

Fluttershy opened her mouth to scream, but no sound came out. Fluttershy stood up and accidentally put too much pressure on her weight making the floorboards creak, very loudly.

The Wendigos ears perked up and swiveled its head to face Fluttershy. The monster’s deafening roar made the floor tremble beneath them. The shelves shook. Manuscripts tumbled to the floor. She backed away from the monster, back and back and back 

The beast then charged towards her.

“Get down!” Sunset screamed, tugging Shy out of the way as the monster hurtled towards them and then straight past them. Crashing through the window with wood and glass blowing out.

The gigantic Wendigo landed on the lawn with a loud  thump and stormed into the night. Everyone stared at the hole in the wall where the window used to be. Still to stunned to move a muscle or an inch

Aiden glared at the Rainbooms, she ran over to the manuscript that read "Winter of the Windigo" and began run towards the exit of the house while the Rainbooms were still sprawled on the ground.

“Ralph is gonna kill me,” she said under her breath, sounding more annoyed than scared. Then she  ran outside, after the monster.

The Rainbooms ran outside, and saw a path of destruction through the neighborhood the Wendigo made, blaring car alarms, smashed fences, crumpled garbage cans. There were dogs going nuts, their owners looking totally panicked. The Rainbooms figured they could track both Aiden and the Wendigo by following the monster trail of destruction.

"So let me guess this straight," Rainbow paused and looked at Sunset, "We're running towards the danger.

"Hasn't ever stopped us before sugarcube." Applejack said.

"We have to help Aiden and make sure that 'thing' doesn't hurt anyone." Sunset answered, running forward, following the sound of car alarms and dog barking madly.

The Rainbooms ran together through the deserted streets, and pick up more increasing signs of destruction everywhere they looked. It was like a tornado had ripped its way through the town. A big, white, furry, tornado with fangs, horns, a tail, and a really bad attitude.

"It doesn't look like anyone was hurt." Fluttershy examined, seeing no one on the streets at this time.

"For now." Sunset replied softly.

The girls ran and came up to the park which was thankfully empty of a signs of life. Except the Wendigo and Aiden.

Aiden held the book as she tried getting closer to the Wendigo, the Wendigo swiped at her but knocked the book out of her grasp instead. It went flying across the park, much to her utter dismay. The Wendgio turned to Aiden and raised its claws about to swipe her with them, Aiden panted and backed away until she lost her footing and fell to the ground.

"Hey!" 

Both the Wendigo and Aiden turned to see the Rainbooms waving their arms trying to lure the Wendigo away from the helpless Aiden.

"Over here you big white hairball!" Sunset yelled, waving her arms frantically in the air.

The Wendigo growled and didn't seem to appreciate the name calling. He targeted Sunset. The girls all scattered, trying to see who would be the lucky winner with a monster chasing them.

It was Sunset.

Sunset sprinted away, she tried to rush past the savage Wendigo, only for to get caught by her jacket and being pulled up and meet the wendigo face to face as it growled in her face. The temperature in Sunsets face dropped at a critical rate when the beast blasted her with a rush of cold wind from its mouth.
"Sunset!" The girls cried.

"Put 'er down ya big galoot!" AppleJack cried before running over and stomping the heel of her boot on the Wendigos tail.

It roared in pain. While it was distracted, Sunset quickly pushed her arms within her jacket and fell down, leaving the wendigo to only hold up her jacket.

"Get the book!" Aiden yelled.

"Why?" Sunset asked.

"Just do it!" Aiden urged her, "Trust me!"

The wendigo whipped its tail to the left and knocked Applejack away as she crashed against a tree. Once the farmer was taken care of the wendigo looked at where the human was a moment ago. Now in her place was just its jacket, it let out a confused grunt and turned to see Sunset sprinting away toward its manuscript.

It tossed the jacket aside and began chasing after her. 

The wendigo took a big inhale and exhaled a large blast of ice in Sunsets direction, she dodged successfully, but the ice spreaded to the ground making it slippery. Sunsets balance was compromised, she struggled to keep from falling. Sunset fell and slides towards the book, much to the Wendigos frustration.

The wendigo leaped into the air and crashed in front of Sunsets way as she stood back up. Sunset used the Wendigos  height to her advantage and dodged every attack that was thrown at her. She rolled between the wendigo legs, before it could strike her. Sunset ran towards the book hoping Aiden knew what she was doing.

Unfortunately, the Wendigo leaped in the air one last time and next to the book and grabbed it in between his mouth before scurrying away with the book.

"No!" Aiden yelled.

“Aiden! Wait!” Sunset yelled.

“Go home!” she called over her shoulder without even slowing down. “You’re all in over your heads.”

Sunset sped up and managed to catch her, jogging by her side. “You want to tell us what’s going on?”

“Can’t explain. Gotta go.”

The Rainboom tracked the monster and Aiden all the way to the ice rink. 

'Of course! Where else would a snow monster go but the coldest place in town?' Sunset thought to herself.

He had torn an entire section of fence off its hinges and shattered the nearest window. Aiden was already there, climbing through.

The girls hoisted themselves up to the window and helped each other climb through it. They squeezed through successfully, trying to avoid the jagged glass.

The ice rink was deserted or at least it seemed that way. But the monster had clearly been there. Smashed arcade games lay on their sides, crushed benches littered the ice, spilled food laid on the ground, along with empty cup, broken glass crunched beneath every footstep the Rainboom took further. Claw marks had shredded the walls. But there was no Wendigo and no Aiden.

“Shouldnt we call the cops,” Fluttershy asked her group in a low voice as they crept toward the ice.

"Well we have beaten demons and sirens before haven't we?" Rainbow asked rhetorically, "If we can beat both Sunset and the Dazzlings, we can take... Whatever that was."

She then turned to Susnet who was giving her a small side glare.

"Uh, no offense..." Rainbow said sheepishly.

Sunset sighed, bowing her head slightly.

"None taken."

"Though Rainbow has a point," Rarity interrupted, "We've always had Twilight with us during each of those scenarios."

"Oh!" Rainbow muttered, realization dawing over her. Rainbow sighed. “Fair enough.”

The girls quickly and spotted Aiden standing dead center on the ice. She was spinning slowly in place, looking around for the Wendigo and the book.

They slip-slid their way toward her, feet skidding out from under them every few steps. Once again, Aiden didn’t look very pleased to see them all. Sunset was starting to think she wasn’t exactly the getting-rescued type.

“What’s happening?” Sunset asked her. “How did that thing just pop out of a book?”

“Shhh!” she hissed. “It’s in here.”

"No kidding" Rainbow replied.

"What was that thing?" Fluttershy asked.

"It's a Wendigo." Aiden replied.

Sunset raised a brow, according to the Equestrian books she read in the past, Windigos looked like horse winter spirits that feed off fighting and hatred. 

"Windigos don't look like that." Sunset said.

Aiden just gave her skeptical look, "Yes they do, they're large beast who canabilize on other people."

“In that case we should get a gun,” Applejack suggested.

“A gun? Guns aren't fun. We need a flamethrower!” Pinkie said, almost sadistcally, "those are super fun!"

“Shhh!” Aiden said again. “It can’t be killed. We need the book."

Rainbow snorted, "What are you gonna do? Read it to sleep?"

In the unhappy silence that followed, something dropped on the ice with a tiny ping. Flutterhsy knelt, trying not to fall, and picked it up.

“An M&M?” She asked, confused.

"Ooo!" Pinkie said and plucked from her, "I'll take that!" She said before eating it.

Another one dropped. Then another. Suddenly it was raining M&M’s.

And Snickers?

And Kit Kats?

“Uh … guys?” Rainbow said

They all looked up just in time to see a vending machine hurtling through the air straight down on them.

“Looook out!” Applejack yelled

They dove in three directions, skidding across the rink as the huge machine slammed into the ice. 

The gigantic Wendigo followed, landing with a crash on the vending machine. Then he scrabbled through the heap of candy like he was digging for treasure. He kept rifling through the candy, ignoring the girls. Too encompasses with the sweets to pay much attention.

“Come on,”  Sunset said “It’s distracted.”

Aiden didn’t move. She looked around and spotted the book behind the Wendigo, curled up in its tail like it was a third hand. She needed to get that book.

Rainbow suddenly took her arm, Sunset took the other, and they yanked her away.

“You don’t understand!” she protested as they dragged her to safety. “The only way to stop him is to suck him back into the book.”

The girls didn't listen and continued moving towards safety.

“No!” Aiden pulled herself out of their grasp. "I need that book!” 

She stepped forward, accidentally stomping on the ice, generating a loud crack.

Too loud. The Wendigo turned in their direction, growling at the sight of Aiden. Standing up from its perch

Then he came for them.

Aiden gulped and took a few steps back. Pinkie gasped when she saw Aiden in trouble she then spotted a pile of hockey sticks and hockey pucks. She ran and grabbed the closest one.

As the monster approached her, it then raised his giant, hairy arm the size of a construction girder ready to slam it down over the oldest Shiverriba. Until...

The Wendigo growled in pain as a hockey puck sailed through the air and smacked him in the face. Knocking the spit out of him. He recoiled and looked to see Rainbow and Pinkie Pie with hockey sticks and a bunch hockey pucks on the ground.

"Hey you meanie!" Pinkie called out, and raised her hockey stick before sending another puck its way.

The hockey puck zipped through the air and hit the book coiled up in its prehensile tail. Knocking it out of its grasp. It went flying across the rink, skidding on the ice.

Aiden hurled towards the book, the Wendigo saw this, and went after her again. The Wendigo raised both his arms over its head and they came crashing down against the ice, making a mini earthquake. The rink shuddered, as Aiden lost her balance and tumble.

While Aiden was down, the Wendigo raced to the book. Until Pinkie skidded towards it first and knocked it away with her hockey stick as far across the rink as she could. 

The Wendigo lunged towards it and accidentally snagged itself in the goal net. While the monster disentangled himself, Sunset and Rarity helped pull Aiden off the ice, and they ran towards the penalty box.

The Wendigo disentangled  himself he shrugged off the goal and stomped toward the girl

“Run!” Rarity cried.

All the girls skidded across the ice, trying not to look back, but they didn’t have to look back to know the monster was close by the loud stomping sounds behind them. 

“In here!” Pinkie shouted, waving wildly from the penalty box. Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Applejack made it there to the safety within the confines.

Last was Sunset Rarity and Aiden running towards them.

The winter beast was closing in. There was no way they could outrun him. But maybe.

Sunset yanked on Rarity and Aidens arms, hard, and they both dropped to the ice. Using their momentum to carry them forward in a swift slide, they traveled and slammed straight into the penalty box, behind the thick plexiglas door. They closed the doors and huddled against the wall as the Wendigo charged towards them at an alarming speed.

Seconds later, the Wendigo  crashed toward them, slamming his head into the door. He unleashed a deafening roar of pain then shook it off. And he looked angry.

“RAAAAAAAAH!” he roared.

“AAAAAAAAAH!” The girls screamed.

The monster pounded his fists against the Plexiglas, which couldn’t stand up to his impossible might. Tiny cracks spider-webbed their way across the door. It was only a matter of second, and they had nowhere left to run. The girls huddled together. Until...

“Stop!” a voice boomed.

It was Ralph.

Ralph was standing there holding "The Winter of The Wendigo" manuscript in his hands. He opened it wide. 

A tornado of wind suddenly erupted from the pages with a giant sucking sound, pulling the snarling spirit of famine towards it.

The monster dug his claws into the ice, desperately trying to avoid being sucked back in its own book, but it was no use. The vacuum of the book was stronger than him.

The Rainbooms gaped in disbelief, as they watched the snarling white beast being slowly inhaled by the book. The closer the Wendigo got to the book, the more he seemed to be turning into black liquid, almost like he was melting into … ink? Fur and fangs faded out, his horns followed. He slowly turned into letter back into the empty pages of the book.

He let out one last roar before he was gone.

Once all the ink was restored back on the pages, Ralph slammed the book shut. And locked it tight.

Every muscle in in the Rainboom's body unclenched as soon as the Wendigo disappeared. Everyone let out a loud, long sigh in relief. The danger was over, everyone was safe, they thought.

That is, until they saw the look Ralph was shooting at them. Then they thought for a second the Wendigo was a better trade than the death glare Ralph was giving them.

“All of you,” Ralph growled in a murderous tone. “In the car. Now.”
> Chapter 5: Three Years Ago, on This Very Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Three years ago*

A younger, slightly less angry, more happy, Ralph walked home from school, he spent another day by himself. 

As usual.

He walked across the street and cut threw the park. He glanced around, he only saw owners with dogs and people jogging. Occasionally a few kids together playing. He almost envied them, having real people to talk to. Though the kids he talk to occasionally ignored him, instead of openly conversing with. He really hated his town. No one at school ever even gave a second side glance. 

He turned corners and went further into an empty neighborhood. No one was out, everyone was either inside or at work or school.

He was cut off by his musing by a loud obnoxious voice.

"Hey Shiverriba!"

Oh no.

Ralph internally groaned and rolled his eyes, he turned to see a boy with a bald head, wearing an orange collared shirt and beige shorts. It was his usually bully: Mike. He always viciously teased him for being both short and alone. Though Ralph liked attention, he hated negative attention aimed towards him. Like being ridiculed and mocked by kids like Mike.

"Where's the rush shorty?" He asked sarcastically, "It's not like you got anywhere important to be, no friends waiting for you!"

"Screw off Mike, I'm not in the mood for your crap today." Ralph replied.

He turned around and tried to walk away as far possible from the bigger boy only for him to clamp on his shoulder really tight and forcefully make Ralph turn to face him with a scowl on his features.

"You're going the wrong way." Mike then pointed over his shoulder, "The way to Loser-ville  is over there."

Ralph narrowed his eyes and growled, "You're the loser! I may not have friends, but atleast I don't spend my time picking on others smaller than me!"

That didn't seem to make Mike very happy as he glared at Ralph and picked him up by the collar of his jacket, keeping a firm grip. Ralph gulped staring at the older kid, realizing his error. His feet dangled in the air as his jacket collar stretched slightly.

"You know something, if you didn't act so weird maybe you'd have a friend."  He said contemptuously.

Mike then pushed Ralph tossing him to the grass where he fell with a loud thump, kicking dirt up into the air. Mike then kicked Ralph in his stomach making him cough loudly in pain.

"Too bad your just a loser freak." He sneered loudly.

Mike then continued assaulting Ralph by kicking him continuously making him groan louder and more louder. He was so engrossed in kicking him he didn't notice three hulking shadows looming over him. Once he finally noticed, he paused and turned his head to look over his shoulder and see who was behind him.

Or what was standing behind him.

Standing behind him were three creatures. First one was an orange and brown monster with a giant eyeball for a head, small horns poking out of the side of his head, four tendrils sprouted out of his back with more eyes on the end. Second creatures was metal humanoid robot, no mouth, red piercing glowing eyes, and giant hammy oversized forearms the size of girders that could smash a skull open effortlessly. Finally stood a large cloud of pixels, blinking continuously, clustered together. the pixels formed a scowl at the person assaulting Ralph.

Mike gasped in fear as the monsters growled, he stepped over Ralph and backed away as far as possible. Thankfully the neighborhood was still empty and no one else saw the three monsters.

Mike began whimpering nervously, Ralph noticed this and he smiled sadistcally. He stood up, with his forearms draped over his stomach, brushing off all dirt. He stood infront of Mike with a small smirk, while his monsters lumbered over him. Waiting for him to give an order.

"You're right." Ralph paused and spat blood on the ground next to him, "I don't have real friends, I have MY friends."

Ralph then snapped his fingers. At his command, the eye monster stepped forward his eye-head glowing blue. It then shot a blue light that emanated from his pupil, blasting Mike with it. His body temperature dropped and his skin froze over.

Mike wanted to scream. He opened his mouth, but no words were muttered. Instead he stood there ice trailing across his body until he was standing frozen in a block of ice.

Ralph couldn't help but laugh at the position he was in and the fear sketched on his face at his final moments before turning into a living ice sculpture. He wasn't dead, just frozen over. But Ralph laughed at him continuously nonetheless.

"Oh man, I need something to remember this." Ralph pulled out his phone and motioned his monsters to stand beside his tormentor.

The monster crouched next to him, the XT-1000 and the Eye Monster kneeled slightly next to the frozen scared Mike. The Pixel Phantom hovered over him making a goofy pixalated smile. 

Ralph snapped the picture, but accidentally forgot to turn off the flash. All the eyes on eye monsters widened as the flash was too bright. A sharp pain stung his eyes and he rocketed up, making disgusting loud moaning sounds from the top eyeball that was its head. It flinched and moaned loudly in pain as the light temporarily made his visions blurry.

"Oh shoot, sorry!" Ralph exclaimed loudly, "I forgot the flash, I'm sorry."

The eye monster continued moaning loudly in pain, it's eyelids clamped shut. Ralph walked towards it and rubbed his leg, since he was so short that's what he could only reach at his height. He began rubbing his thigh reassuringly to calm him down.

"Easy buddy I'm sorry!" Ralph apalogized. He then looked around and thought that people were going to see them by how loud the moans of pain were.

"Look I'm sorry but we need to go before you guys are spotted." Ralph stated.

The XT-1000 nodded and grabbed the Eye Monster by the hand and lead him as Ralph began walking in a fast pace towards the house. The cloud of pixels flying over them.

Ralph and his three monsters made it to there house unseen, successfully. He peered in side, and opened the door slightly to make sure his parents weren't home. Once the coast was clear, he motioned his monsters inside, the eye monster narrowed his eyes in pain, following Ralph and the two others inside.

Once they were secure in his room, he locked it for safety measures. He sighed and leaned his back against the door in relief.

"That was close, it's a mira-"

"Ralph?"

Ralph yelped nervously and heard his sisters voice on the other side.

"Are you in there?" She asked.

Ralph looked back at his monsters and at his stack of manuscripts he had begun writing a year ago on top of his deck. He gazed back at his monsters apologetically.

"I'm sorry I got to put you all back in," he said in a whisper like tone, "I'll release you all later, I promise."

The monsters nodded understandingly. Ralph quickly ran over and grabbed each their own proper book before sucking them all one by one quickly.

"Ralph?" Aiden knocked on the door, thankfully she didn't notice the blue lights bleeding from under the door, "What's going on?"

The door suddenly flung open and Ralph stood by the doorway, his room now completely empty. He smiled to his sister, though a bit nervously. He composed himself, trying to seem calm and collective.

"Hey sis! What's shaken?" He asked, looking nervous.

"Are you okay little bro?" She asked, a bit worried by his expression.

"Yeah-yeah I'm fine." He nodded vigorously.

"Well can I come in?" Aiden asked.

"Yeah!" Ralph replied happily, stood one side for his sister enter.

"So how's your books doing?" She asked suddenly.

"M-my b-books?"

"Yeah," Aiden then walked over to the manuscripts on his desks examing them curiously much to his distress. Currently their were eight stacked up, Aiden began reading the title of each: 


"Strike of the Queen Cobra
Arachnida the Spider Princess
The Zilther Beast
The Wolf boy
The Mutant Mantis
The XT-1000
Beast with Nine Eyes
Playing with Pixel Phantoms."

Whoa!" She exclaimed and held up a book, then gazed at Ralph,  "You have been busy Ralph."

Ralph didn't speak, he was so nervous with his sister gazing at them curiously. Fearing she might open it and his secret exposed, they would take his friends away. They would ask questions on how he did it. They would probably even call the army or something.

He wasn't going to let that happen.

He quickly snatched the book out of her hands. Aiden looked at him confused.

"Hey I was looking at that!" Aiden cried.

"Sorry, but I don't let anyone read my books," he chuckled sheepishly, "Not even mom and dad."

Aiden pursed her lips and gave him a cute puppy dog stare that would often work at times. Her eyes widened to cute levels and she spoke in a soft, quivering voice that could melt icy hearts.

"Pllllleeeeease?" 

Ralph heart dropped at the sight of his sisters making such an expression. But he had to resist. It was a miracle he could say 'no'.

"Sorry, another time."

Aiden sighed, dropping her cute puppy face. Disappointed with the results.

"Fine," Aiden drawled, "I also came in to tell you dad is planning a cross country road trip in four weeks."

"oh god!" Ralph face then paled, "Please tell me we're sleeping in an RV instead of going into those icky motels with ants."

Aiden chuckled in response, "Dude, I told you before, ants aren't gonna swarm you while your sleeping."

"You don't know that!" Ralph almost yelled, "Speaking of which, maybe I should write a book about ants, so everyone else can see how scary they truly are."

Aiden continued chuckling, "You're weird." She said in a soft playful manner.

"I am not!" Ralph replied, sounding haughty, "I am limited addition."

Both siblings then began laughing loudly, sharing the moment in bliss. Their laugh subsided into chuckles and Aiden spoke.

"Okay weirdo, get downstairs so I can fix us up some dinner."

"Hope its Italian. I'm in the mood for pasta and meatballs." Ralph said before exiting the room.

Aiden watched him go, then softly gazed at the stack on manuscripts curiously. She then felt an urge to read one of the books. Ralph wouldn't notice one book missing, he's always busy writing a new one. Besides she wanted to see the effort Ralph put in. They must be good if Ralph put so much time into them.

Aiden looked back to make sure her brother wasn't present, she then slowly walked towards the book and picked one up that caught her interest: "Beast with Nine Eyes."

Aiden gazed over her shoulder one last time to ensure she was by herself. The door was ajar, but by the sounds emanating from downstairs, she evaluated Ralph was washing his hand. She then creeked the book slightly open. That's when a light suddenly flooded the room.





"Hmm," Ralph muttered, rinsing his hands in soap, while thinking new book ideas, it was amazing how much monsters his imagination could store, "Tooth Faries? Little faries with sharp carnivorous teeth....heh, that's an idea, oh I'm doing it."

His musing was cut off by a sharp high pitch scream, coming up from the second floor of the house.

"oh no!"

Ralph ran upstairs to his room and stared in fear as Aiden was leaning against the wall in fear while she was gawking at his nine eye Monster. She then noticed him near the doorway.

"Ralph! What is that!?" She exasperated loudly.

Ralph ran toward between her and the monsters his hands outstretched infront of each of them. Motioning them to calm down and relax.

"It's okay-it's okay!" He repeated, he turned to the beast with nine eyes, "Eye guy this is my sister Aiden."

Aiden stared between Ralph and the monster in short confusion, "W-wait he's your friend?"

"Well." Ralph paused, while the eye monster nodded, grunting, as if answering her question for his creator, "Okay yeah."

Aiden shook her head in disbelief, her brain filing up with questions, "Okay then, explain how a monster just suddenly appeared in the room when I opened your book."

Ralph sighed, slumping down on his bed, "Okay fine."

After sending the Eye monster back where it belonged. Ralph motioned Aiden to take a seat on her bed and began slowly explaining. After all her question were answered, Aiden stared shocked at her brother, still absorbing everything what he told her. It was amazing, incredible and yet somewhat terrifying. Though Ralph kept reassuring her, telling her they would not harm her, aslong as she didn't hurt him. She couldn't believe her brother had this kind of power. She couldn't help hold some fear over him. 

Aiden began breathing rapidly, her breath cut short with each exhale. Ralph took this as a bad sign.

"Your not scared are you?" 

"Are you kidding me? Of course I'm scared!" She snapped both frightened and angry "You have monsters from your imagination living in your books!" She exasperated loudly, "And-and you never told me this. I thought we had a strong trust between us."
Aiden exclaimed sounding more angry about the lack of trust than the monsters.

"I couldn't risk telling you without you informing someone else. I mean what would mom and dad do once they find out this little 'secret'?"

Aiden shook her head, "Then you clearly underestimated me little bro."

Ralph jerked his head up and stared at his sister in confusion, "Wait, what?"

Aiden inhaled and let out a sigh, "This is so weird, every instinct in me is urging me to tell mom and dad about this." 

Ralph flinched when she said this, he hunched his shoulder and his muscles clenched apprehensively. But his body relaxed suddenly when he heard Aiden let out a long sigh. This one sounded peaceful, more softer.

"But your my brother. And I love you so much. And seeing you alone with no friends, makes me feel bad." She took a long momentary pause, contemplating everything, "If these, 'monsters', make you feel better. Then I can keep a secret from both mom and dad."

"R-really?" Ralph asked, surprised by her sisters reaction.

She reluctantly nodded, "Yeah."

She peered over to the books, looking at them slight fear. She secretly wanted to tell someone about this before it got out of hand, but she loved her brother enough to know these monsters made him happy. And after years of seeing him with just a few friends that never lasted. She knew these monster friends would make him happy. She was hesitant, but she did it for her brother.

"Please tell me these are the only ones your going to make." Aiden muttered in a quiet voice, hunching her shoulders slightly.

"Weeeeeeell...."

It was clear in his voice what was his answer.

"Oh dear lord your going to make more aren't you?" Aiden asked as if the answer was quite obvious.

"Now hear me out," Ralph held his hand out, "If they do get out of control, we can always seal them back in their books. It's the only way to stop them."

Aiden sighed, she really wanted to protest. But now Ralph was using her signature puppy face.

Aiden groaned loudly tilting her head upward facing the ceiling, with her eyes closed. Really, really, she didn't want more monsters around. But she wanted  her brother to be happy more.

"Fine!" 

"Really?" Ralph asked excitedly like a kid who earned extra allowance, "You won't mind."

Aiden remained silent for a moment, she then let out a few chuckles, "Yeah you bonehead."

Ralph smiled, his eyes then widened.

Bonehead.

"Wait a minute I got a new idea for a story!" He proclaimed, he ran over to his desk grabbed his special pen, some paper and began scribbling profusely. Letting his creation process in his imagination.

Aiden sighed once more, this time loudly and apprehensively. Knowing she just inadvertently help create a new monster to roam around her house. 

The cogs in Ralph's head began spinning as he wrote. Constructing his newest tale of horror. His fingers nimbly wrapped around the pen, focusing on the first chapter.

As Ralph kept writing, Aiden had decided to intentionally stay there while the young writer went to work focusing on both his paper and pen. He seemed enthralled with his story, coming up with twists and backstory for the character and details for the monster within. Still residing in his imagination.

Until Ralph finished and opened the book.

His eyes moved and followed the pen as he wrote. Night had already fell, blanketing the room in darkness. The only light was a lamp on Ralph's desk next to him.

The parents had already returned and noticed their son keenly focused on writing another book. They chose not to disturb him as he was in the zone. As promised, Aiden remained silent and didn't mutter a word of today's events. She even remained with Ralph as he was still writing eagerly.

" 'Fiona and Regina crossed the cemetery unaware of the figure hiding in the distance, peering behind the tree watching them...'"

Ralph muttered the scene of the chapter he was on. His pen scribbling the words he spoke on to paper.

" 'he showed no remorse and continuously taunted the two girls as they ran fast as their legs could carry them both...' " 

Ralph relished in creating the monster. It was his favorite part of writing the story, he made sure to put extra detail in his appearance. His imagination showed him the features on the monster and he wrote it down vigorously.

Ralph held his breath once he reached the climax of his story, he wrote the ending and finished the book. He sighed in relief.

He peered over his shoulder to see Aiden sound asleep on his bed, drifting into her dreams. Ralph smiled at how cute Aiden was when she slumbered.

He stood up from his chair walked over her and draped her form with a blanket. He patted her back gently as to not wake her, he planted a kiss on her forehead. Then whispered.

"Thanks for being the coolest big sister anyone could ask for." He whispered as to not wake her.

Then he turned back to his work. Smiling broadly, he couldn't wait to greet his newest monster and give him life. They would be the best friends ever. And the best part, he would have someone to talk to. The other monsters just grunted and growled and hissed. But this one he gave dialogue and the power of speech. Finally someone to speak to other than his family. He could already feel all his lonely nights behind him, turning only into to a bad memory, already fading from his mind. He was so excited.

He shook with anticipation. He grabbed an empty manuscript book and wrote on the title.

"Bone Orchard."

He put all the piles of paper neatly together and gently attached them to the inside of the cover. Once the pages were securely fastened, he closed the book and smiled with enthusiasm. The book then glowed in a black, tarish, murky aura. Indicating the magic was currently taking over to guarentee  a monster would appear as he opened the book.

He was prepared to see the result of his latest creation. He wouldn't let him down and he would alway be a good friend.

"Alright get ready to meet your daddy." Ralph whispered, filled with glee.

Ralph gripped the flaps of the manuscript and began slowly  pried it open. A blue light was unleashed and the ink on the pages flowed off. The loud whooshing noise suddenly woke Aiden up as she stirred from her slumber and yawned loudly. Her eye lids still squinted.

She turned to Ralph holding the manuscript. Her eyes then immediately flung open as she saw the glowing blue vortex spinning in the room. It was a miracle both their parents didn't hear the rush of wind from the room.

Ralph grinned widely as the ink began slowly taking shape on the middle of the room. It's details grew clearer and clearer with each passing moment Ralph held the book open. 

Aiden eyes adjusted to the bright light as she saw the shape. She gaped in awe, before the awe was replaced with fear and disbelief.

Her eyes widened in horror.

"Oh...my god....its-its," Aiden muttered, apprehensively, "I can't believe it! it's-"

Ralph quickly cut her off. He shouted loudly, his voice grew dark and sinister. As his volume reached high levels.

"ITS ALIVE! THATS WHAT IT IS!"

As the wind and torrent ceased. The figure remained positioned in the middle of the room. It was kneeled down, not saying anything. It was hunched down silent. Its head was facing down and its arms were limped, hanging loosely. The light from Ralph's lamp shone on him, illuminating his form, making him clear for both the Shiverribas to see.

For a moment everything was silent. The monster didn't speak or utter a single verbal response towards the two humans. It just laid there with a its arms dangling and its head bowing, facing the floor. For a moment Ralph had feared the magic had not worked and taken effect.

Suddenly in an unexpected swift motion it jerked its head up, facing the Shiverriba siblings and let out an evil laugh that resonated through the room and echoed throughout the entire house. Aiden backed away from it, staring nervously at it, her skin erupted into goosebumps and the hair on her nape stood up high. Ralph's grin only grew wider, it almost encompassed his face gazing at his creation, while the monster laughed a high pitch laughter.

"AH-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

The light on Ralph's desk then flittered, after a few more moments of flickering on and off it flickered one last time before confining the room into darkness. The laugh still echoed off the walls of the room.

"HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!..hehehehe!"
> Chapter 6: Explanations.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Present Day*

The whole car ride back to the Shiverribas home was silent. No one spoke. The Rainbooms wanted to press questions, but the look on Ralph's face expressed that he was not in a particular chatty mode. 

Aiden drove, while Ralph sat in the passenger seat holding the book securely. The back was a little compacted since there were six of the Rainbooms, but they didn't complain. At least outloud.

But you could tell the girls were thinking the same thing. Though, thankful Ralph had saved them from a grizzly fate at the claws of a ferocious ten foot tall white spirit of famine, they still retained suspicion against the smaller lad.

Like how on earth. Or any earth for that fact, also being in Equestria. Did a monster literally jump out of a book?!

It didn't make sense, and they wanted their questions to be heard and answered. Though they were waiting for one of them to be heard first.

Applejack shifted in her seat uncomfortably, being squished between Rarity and Pinkie. Her back was sore from being launch against a tree. She grunted when she moved her back and felt her bones realign. 

Fluttershy was avoiding eye contact, fidgeting nervously and just staring at her boots besides Rarity, next to the window. Pinkie secretly took some of the candy the Wendigo stole and stashed it her hair, chewing on a gumball currently. Rainbow and Rarity just sat their uncomfortably feeling the tension rise between them all. Rainbow stared out her window to help ease her mind.

Though Sunset mind filled with constant questions. Who was Ralph really? How did a Wendigo, (if she could call it that, she was still skeptical, as she was use to the Equestrian illustration of one) jump out of the book? What was happening? More questions just kept rushing inside her.

The girls remained slumped waiting for someone to cut the awkward silence. Even Aiden looked to terrified to speak up, and she was the oldest of the Shiverribas.

Surprisingly, Fluttershy was the brave one to speak,

"What are you going to do to us?"

Ralph remained silent, his expression unchanged. Not even a wrinkle from his face. It was like he didn't even hear Fluttershy, or he was building up suspense.

Ralph's eyes flickered toward The Rainbooms in the rearview mirror.  He then glared at Pinkie.

"I told you that if you didn’t stay away from us, something bad would happen. Well thanks to you a spirit of famine had caused a lot property damage, and if the town finds out I'm affiliated with this, they're gonna sue me or throw me in jail and throw away the key.” Though Pinkie was more focused chewing her gum, she wasnt really paying much attention to Ralph's complaints. 

Ralph growled angrily and shook his head. “You had to pick Winter of the Wendigo? Couldn’t have picked Angry Army Ants?" he asked, in a tone that suggested he didn’t care about the answer. 

Sunset had enough, she needed answers. And she needed them now.

"Alright it's time you gave us some answer," Sunset snapped, "Who are you really?"

Ralph sighed and slumped on his chair, "I'm just a guy who can't hold up a conversation to save his own life and has a lot of issues."

Aiden eyelids dropped and looked at his brother with a  solicitude expression when he said all that. She looked like she wanted to console her brother.

The girls eyes just stared at Ralph, blinking. The girls wondered whether maybe this was a conversation they should postpone until the car stopped moving. Or until, like, never.

Sunset cleared her throat and resumed her questioning.

"Listen, I know that you owe us some explanation."

"Indeed," Rarity nodded, eyes closed, looking haughty, "You all put us in jeopardy."

"Really?" Ralph snapped, looking at her dubiously, "I saved you girls, and I'm not the one who put you all in danger. No! You all did that yourself!" Ralph continued,  

"I'm not the one who trespassed and opened the locked book! You ever considered there was a reason my books were locked?"

"Well we weren't expecting a giant monster to appear!" Rainbow retorted, giving Ralph an equally tense glare.

"Even I didn't see that one coming!" Pinkie nodded.

"Also those were your monsters to begin with." Rarity added.

"And I think you owe us an explanation partner to how a monster lept out of the pages of yer book." AJ joined.

“I can’t explain it.” Ralph replied, gazing downward at his book.

“We were almost just eaten by a Wendigo!” Sunset yelled. “So … try!"

It was a miracle, but he actually did. Ralph sighed, “Okay, look, when I was younger, I suffered from terrible social awkwardness around eight years old and didn't fully grasp how to interact with kids my own age,” he said, not really looking at the Rainbooms, nonetheless he continued his story.

“I became a loner, and avoided kids my own age like the plague." He explained, "My parents sent me to therapy until I was twelve, and I convinced Aiden to run away with me when she turned old enough. We moved from city to city to find a good home, but it never worked out. Back then, the other kids would come over and throw rocks at my window and call me names," he continued sounding more depressed as all those memories returned. “So four years ago  I dealed with my depression by writing personal books, I never really published them or anything. They were all personal stories I wrote, the only other person who had ever read them was me and Aiden. No one else. And I made up my own friends....." 

Ralph took a long pause, raising the tension, "Monsters,demons, creatures, from nightmares of the human mind, that would terrorize my town and all the kids that ever made fun of me. They became real to me. And then, one day, they actually … became ... real." He whispered that last part, "My monsters literally leaped off the page! They would haunt and torture my bullies. The monsters were my only friends in this world ..... Until they went wild and began hurting everyone, including both Aiden and my parents, I couldn't control them anymore and they just stopped listening to me. So I had no choice but to seal them away."

Aiden sighed, "It's true, once our parents found about Ralph's..." Aiden paused for a long moment, ", "Gift" we had no choice but to run away."

"Yes, As long as the books remained locked, they can never escape . But when they open … well, you all just saw what happened.”

It was totally, utterly unbelievable. But given what they all just seen in the past and now, the Rainbooms had to believe it. And judging by the distraught expression on Aidens face, verified he was telling the truth. No one could fake a look like that. 

Everyone remained silent for a long moment. Then Fluttershy ruined it.

"I have social anxiety.” Fluttershy said suddenly.

What?

"Wwwwhat's your point?" Ralph asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“I’m just saying, I have trouble interacting with others, too, so I understand.” She replied understandingly.

Telling his story seemed to have used up all the strength Ralph had in his lungs. He didn’t even bother to tell Fluttershy to shut up. He sighed and shook his head.

"Why am I still talking to you stupid girls?" he said, sounding defeated. He then slumped against his chair, hoping the car ride back to his house would end.

Once the car stopped infront of Ralph's home, the Rainbooms all piled out as Ralph marched inside, walking over the glass and wood on the floor from when the Wendigo crashed through.

"Wait!" Sunset yelled, "What happens now?"

"Yeah?" Pinkie asked, standing next to Sunset, "What about the party? Oops!" Pinkie covered her mouth, her eye widened, "You weren't supposed to know about that till you were inside."

Ralph just ignored Pinkie and turned to Sunset, “You all go home, put on your pj’s, get your blankie, go nap-nap, and in the morning, tonight will just feel like a bad dream”

He hustled Aiden inside, the Rainbooms continued following him inside.

"W-what are you going to do?" Fluttershy asked.

"I'll tell you what I'm going to do, we're moving." He announced, much to the Rainbooms and Aidens surprise.

"B-but why?" Pinkie asked in disbelief, sadness washing over her, "I thought we were gonna be friends?"

"Well no offense 'friend' but I gave up on friendship after I had to seal away my previous friends in books, so no thank you! Im tired of being disappointed by people pretending to care about me. It's everyone for themselves in this world!" Ralph yelled. 

Pinkie sniffled loudly, tears on the verge of falling down, she wanted to give little Ralph a hug so badly and tell him she would be his friend forever. But she had a feeling he would only decline her offer.

"But why move?" Rarity inquired, though she wasn't fond of Ralph, she didn't understand why,  "It's a tad.....extreme. I mean the danger is over, so why?"

"Because people are gonna wonder where that beast came from, you all saw the damage my Wendigo made. And thanks to all of you the first person they're gonna blame this whole mess on is the guy with the huge hole in his freaking house!" Ralph yelled pointing at massive hole in their once new home, "Come on Aiden! Let's go! Maybe the next town we settle down in won't be a total shit show like this one!"

Ralph stomped up the stairs without even waiting to see if she would obey him.

She did, of course. When she headed up the stairs, the others followed her. All the way to the room at the end of the dark hallway, Ralph's room, where it all began. Pinkie then lunged forward and grabbed Ralph's ankle unexpectedly, tears streaming down her cheek as she was not ready to say goodbye to Ralph without making him smile or atleast her friend. She had to make him believe in friendship.

"Please! Oh please don't go!" Pinkie begged, holding the smaller boys ankle in a tight lock, "Atleast stay for the party."

Ralph growled disgruntled, and heaved forward dragging Pinkie across the floor who refused to release his ankle. He was done playing these childish games with the annoyingly social pink girl.

"Get off....my....ankle!" Ralph demanded and began to peel Pinkie's forearms off.

"No!" Pinkie protested, "Please stay!"

"Sure!" Ralph replied suddenly enthusiastic, faking it for the sake Pinkie would let go.

She did.

She stood up straight with all the tears suddenly gone from her cheeks, her eyes widened, and her hair poofy than it was before, beaming down at Ralph with tremendous glee.

"Really?" She asked with a radiant smile that stretched across her face.

"No." Ralph then muttered returning back to his sulky tone. His eyelids dropped, expressing a dry, annoyed look on his face. 

He swiveled around and resumed the walk back to his study and started packing his belongings.

"Aiden, grab A to M,” Ralph ordered, starting to pull books off the shelves. "I’ll grab N to Z. And for gods sake keep the Gingerbread Monsters away from the Angry Ants. You know how they love to—” He stopped, freezing with his hand on one of the spines. 

“Wait. The manuscripts. One of them is missing!”

It wasn’t exactly the mystery of the century. Aiden pointed to where The Bone Orchard was lying on the floor. It was only when Ralph picked it up, his face melting into a look of pure horror, that everyone realized the lock was broken. 

“No,” he whispered. “Not him.... No!” Ralph screamed. “No! Please! no!"

Judging by the title, the girls knew the book was about a skeleton. At least they could assume, with a name like 'Bone Orchard'. It was hard to get too worked up about a single skeleton after they’d conquered a ten foot tall wendigo. Beside there were eight of them.

"HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

That’s when the laughter began. High, almost childlike echoing through the house. The girls cringed at how high the bass of the voice was, they huddled together and shifted their eyes around to see where the laughter was coming from. They then heard the most foreboding voice that made them feel uneasy and tense up. Their muscles clenched tight and they all looked daunted.

"Oh yes." 

The black leather chair at Ralph's desk slowly spun around to face them. Ralph gaped in fear, eyes widening. He could do nothing but stare. The blood in his veins ran cold, and the hair on his forearms stood up. Horrible memories from three years ago returned. 

His oldest friend was sitting there. Giving him the most darkest glare. 

The Rainbooms gulped in unison staring at the thing before they all took a few steps backward. Though this monster wasn't as big and intimidating as the last one, as the Wendigo mostly attacked on instinct. They could all sense the evil emanating from him. And it was overwhelming.

“Hello, Daddy.”
> Chapter 7: Bone Orchard.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was just a skeleton, sure … except there was nothing 'just' about it.

The thing was the same height as Ralph, but from its fathomless black eyes to the wicked grin carved across its cheeks, it oozed with pure evil and bad intentions. It had a single eye ball in its left eye socket, the other one was hollow. Above the single eyeball was a  thick black eyebrow and spikey black hair, just like Ralph, it was clad in a black hoodie. It was basically a skeletal version of himself, except much nastier and more malevolent than his human counterpart.

The Rainbooms stared at him. Like Ralph, they all easily dwarfed him, but an evil aura lingered around him. It made him seem more intimidating, despite his advent size. He held a hostile disposition, which filled the girls with worry and a nervous expression across their face. They all felt how dark his presence was.

"W-who are you?" Asked Sunset staring at the smaller monster.

It replied in a high pitch, rasped voice, "The names DeadBones, but please, call me Dead."

Ralph gulped, swallowing hard. He had written DeadBones to be evil, vicious, selfish, and power-hungry. But looking at him now … all those charactersitic traits seemed more  abundantly magnified after being locked in a book for so long.

Dead then shifted his head and glared at his former friend. Ralph was able to catch a glimpse of hatred and disdain flashing in his single eye. Ralph flinched and took a few steps backwards.

"How long has it been?" the Skeleton said, its jaw clacking together with every word.

“Not long enough,” Ralph muttered.

“Feels like forever to me,” Dead Bones rasped. Its eyes slid back and forth and examined the Rainboom gawking at him with slightly nervous reactions. "Who are your new friends?"

The girls took one big step away from Ralph and Aiden.

“We’re not friends," Fluttershy said quickly, and hid behind Sunset as to not earn ire of the skeleton. "We barely know him."

"But we were going to throw him a party!" Pinkie chimed in.

"Ooo! I love parties!" Dead said manically gleeful.

"Really?" Pinkie bounced excitedly, then turned to Ralph, "Why can't you be more like him?"

"Trust me that's probably the last thing you want is there to be two of him." Ralph replied.

Dead then craned his neck letting out a popping sound blurt out across the room, the girls flinched at the sound of bones cracking.

"Man does it feel good to get out that book, I wish it wasn't so cramped inside." Dead remarked, "You really need to edit your books more and add more space. Maybe next time put in a massage chair in your next chapter."

"Pfft!" Rainbow blurted, "This is the guy you're so scared of? He's a total shrimp just like you!" Rainbow trailed off with an apologetic look, "No offense."

Dead seemed a little too offended.

"Hey Ralph I didn't know you started hanging out with lesbians!"

Rainbow eyes popped open. She looked at him in disbelief, before she snapped out of her stupor and clenched her teeth together.

"Did you just call me gay!" She snapped, her voice boomed.

"Hmmm, depends on your alignment with rainbow pride." Dead snorted, leering at her, before his mouth shifted upwards into a taunting grin, "And judging by your hair, I can tell your obsession has gone a bit overhead, hehehehe!"

Rainbows jaws clenched and she snarled at him before she took a step forward, AppleJack and Rarity had to hold their athletic friend back. She struggled under their grip, the others preventing her from doing anything regretful.

"Easy sugarcube he's just tryin' ta push yer buttons." AppleJack said calmly, holding Rainbow back. 

Rarity leaned towards Sunset and whispered, "Sunset, what do we do now?"

Sunset gazed back at Dead. He was much smaller than the ten foot Wendigo and the diminutive monster presented himself hardly as challenge compared to what the girls had been through in the past. Besides it would only take two or three of them to subdue him if he tries to attack anyone. Though she remained skeptical, the Wendigo was able to breath ice, so she didn't know what this skeleton was capable of.

"Wait, let's just see how this plays out. Besides Rainbows right, he's small enough that we can all take him at once without breaking a sweat." She then glanced at Dead and narrowed her eyes, "But only if he tries to attack anyone, let's not get too carried away girls. I could be wrong, but he might be dangerous."

Dead Bones eyes darted towards Aiden now, his single eyebrow shifted downward to form semblance of a scowl. His empty skull echoed memories of three years prior to now. 

"Ah yes, I recall you. Aiden, you're looking good yourself, how's your back?" He asked creepily polite.

Aiden was taken back by the question, "My b-ba-back?" She stuttered. she seemed so nervous of Dead as she remembered all the destruction and all chaos he spreaded.

"I figured it must have been sore from carrying Ralph all these years!" Dead Bones then erupted into a mad evil laughter, tilting his head upward.

Ralph smiled stiffly at the skeleton. “DeadBones, it’s so, er, nice to see you."

“Didja miss me?” the skeleton asked.

“Of course I’ve missed you! As much as I missed that cold sore I had last week you little trouble maker.”

Dead sneered, "Oh don't give me that attitude. I did nothing wrong." Dead then paused for a moment, "Today, I mean." 

Lightning suddenly flashed, blinding them all for a second. When they're eyes adjusted to the dark again, DeadBones materialized on the edge of Ralph's desk. The key to the manuscripts dangled between his spindly fingers.

“Now I can see you better,” the skeleton said. “So, what’s the plan, friend? You must’ve brought me out for something fun. Terrorize the locals? Destroy the town? Hide the remote control? C'mon! Let’s get silly!"

Ralph picked up Bone Orchard and crept toward DeadBones verrrrry slowly. “Yes, DeadBone,” he said, holding the manuscript behind his back. Waiting for the right moment.

"You’ve guessed it. I'm going to destroy this whole town. And I couldn’t do it without you.”

“Aw, shucks, id blush if I had flesh or blood rushing to my face!” The skeleton giggled. It was like nails on a chalkboard.

“Oh my, he’s so creepy,” Fluttershy whispered. It was the understatement of the century.

DeadBones turned to her, "Flattery won't get you nowhere kid."

“Ahhh-You're such a crack up,” Ralph said, closing in on Dead. “I’d like to crack you up, too. Into a hundred million pieces.”

“You’re so funny,” DeadBone replied. “Remind me to laugh later. Is that really your face? Or did you put on a mask? I can never tell the difference, must be cause your face is so ugly.”

Ralph held his breath.  He just needed to distract him long enough and keep him talking. The book won't be able to work and suck him back in the pages, if Ralph wasn't close enough. Just a few more steps...

“Not much of an Adonis yourself bone head,” Ralph murmured.

His eyebrow pivoted into an angry expression. “Who you calling a Bone head, Bone head?” Dead’s eyes locked onto the manuscript. His voice flew to an even higher pitch. 

“You tryin' to put me back in!?”

Ralph laughed an extremely unconvincing laugh. “Don’t be silly, Dead. Not when our visit is  just starting. Stay right there.” He opened the book.

“Know how I can tell when you’re lying to me, daddy?” DeadBones said. “It’s whenever you speak. You lie more than a shag rug.”

Suddenly, the overhead light snuffed out, dropping them into darkness. Shadows puttered the room.

"Naughty-Naughty daddy, You've kept us all locked for far too long. We trusted you and how do you repay us? You lock us up like prisoners." Dead snarled in the darkness.

A moment later, DeadBones lit a match, illuminating the room, letting them see Dead more clearly. Let’s just say flickering fire didn’t make the guy look less creepy. Dead was now perched on the edge of the broken window, the Bone Orchard manuscript somehow in his hand. He looked angry.

“I’m not going back on a shelf,” he rasped angrily, glowering at his human counterpart.

“Ever. Again.”

He waved the manuscript around in the air. “I love a good story,” he said. “A good book like this lights a fire in my heart.”

“Wait, Bones, don’t!” Ralph cried as Dead touched the match to the manuscript. It began to burn, the leafy pages within began singeing, lightly burning as the magic in those page began to cease, deterring the book as ineffective against Dead. Now there was nothing that could stop Dead. Dead tossed the flaming pages out the window. He cackled insanely, the girls began backing up slowly away from him as he laughed his skull off. 

“Tonight is gonna be the best story you ever wrote. All your children are coming out to play. Too bad you won’t live to read it!”

Another flash of lightning made Fluttershy cry out. A crash of thunder. Everyone blinked in the sudden darkness. When the lights flickered back on, Dead was gone.

"Where'd he go?" Pinkie asked, looking around the room.

“OMG,” Rainbow breathed in relief. “He left.”

“OMG, he left,” Ralph said. But he didn’t sound quite as relieved as Rainbow.

“And he took all the books!” Aiden shouted.


Ralph's eyes widened in horror.





Standing outside the house DeadBones stood in front of tall 10 foot tall possessed monster truck, the headlights blared to life as the vehicle made a few honking sounds, almost as if it were thanking DeadBones for releasing it. Dead crawled up as the door swung open for him, curtosy of the possessed truck. Dead dropped a heap of manuscript in the back.

He was going to begin spreading the seeds of chaos and bring forth an end to this town, once he had his fill he'll move on to the next town. Once he destroys that one, he'll move on to the next. Wash, Rinse, and Repeat.

This time, Ralph, Aiden, or any of the Shiverribas weren't going to get in the way of the fun he was going to have. But, just in case....

He grabbed one book titled, "The Gingerbread Monsters" 

"This ones a real page turner." He unlocked it and tossed it out the window, before pressing the gas pedal and driving off as flashing lights filled the air with the releasing of a new monster.

"Hope you kids brought milk!" He then laughed wildly as he drove off to spread more chaos.

Lightings suddenly crackled and flashed in the clouds as The Monster Truck drove into Canterlot.

"AH-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"
> Chapter 8: The Gingerbread Monsters.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon curled up and cowered together as they watched the monster approaching. From its grotesque eyes and its bat leathery wings, it's slimey green skin, and it's sharp rows of teeth ready to devour and eat its victims. The girls just stared at it anxiously and waited for it to attack.

"Oh no, this is horrible." Silver Spoon whispered, the monster getting closer.

It lunged forward and both girls screamed it terror.

"Diamond! Sweetie!" Filthy Ritch called out and ran into the room, hearing his daughter scream in terror woke him up.

"Shhhhh! Daddy we're watching a movie!" Diamond told him and looked back to the screen as the monster began eating the helpless woman.

Filthy Rich tilted his head with his mouth ajar, "Diamond, honey, I know you invited your little friend over for a sleepover, but a scary movie at this hour?"

"C'mon daddy it's Halloween!" Diamond whined, and began pouting.

Filthy sighed, "Fine, but remember to got to bed before 11."

"Okay sure daddy."

Filthy exited the room leaving his daughter and her friend to watch their little horror flick.

Five minutes have passed and the girls kept watching the movie, screaming every time the monster ate someone. Silver cowered under the blankets, still watching the film. Peeking under the covers.

Suddenly they both began hearing scratching sounds emanating outside their door in the halls of the large mansion.

"D-diamond did you hear that?" Silver Spoon asked nervously. Her eyes darting between Diamond and the door to the room.

"Oh it's probably nothing Silver," Diamond waved her off dismissively, "You're letting this movie get to you,
It's not even a goo-"

*CRAAASH*

Diamond was cut off when she heard the sound of windows breaking and glass clattering. Both girls flinched and hugged each other out of panic.

"I definetly heard that one!"

Diamond and Silver moved subtly in the hallway as to not alert whoever or whatever was down there. They made it to the foyer and peeked down beyond the stairs. They spotted broken glass downstairs, their eyes drifted to the window and saw a gaping hole. Someone threw something at their window.

"Someone smashed your window Tiara," Silver stated.

Diamond snorted, "Thanks Silver, but my eyes can see that for me. Probably just some loser trick-or-treaters who think they're funny."

Silver then glanced at floor once more and spotted something thick and square in the darkness.

"Hey what's that?" She pointed.

Both girls walked down the stairs and saw some sort of book...

With the cover wide open.

Diamond rolled her eyes, brushing it off as a juvenile punk throwing whatever at their expensive mansion, "It's just a book Silver, some idiots have the weirdest ideas for pranking." 

Silver picked up the piece of literature and read the cover outloud.

"Attack of the Evil Tooth Faries?" 

"That's a lame title for a story, whose gonna be scared of a tooth fairy?" Diamond snorted, her voice filled with sarcasm.

The girls then heard the sound of scratching coming from the bathroom. The girls perked up and swiveled their heads in the direction of the scratching noise. The girls hesitantly walked towards the bathroom door and slightly creeped it open and silently gasped at what they saw.

Standing on the vanity near the sink, was a small diminutive imp like creature. It was white, pink stripes line up across its body. It had spider-like legs, the torso and arms of a tiny human, with the exception of claws like a crab. On its back were insect-like wings.

But, that wasn't their focus.

Its head was so grotesque, it had no eyes to see. It's whole face was covered in sharp, exposed, jagged teeth lined up. The teeth looked sharp, and there was enough to probably bite off someone's pinky finger.

"What is that Diamond?" Silver whispered nervously, while the Tooth Fairy began chugging tooth paste down its throat.

"How should I know, a bug maybe?" Diamond replied.

"That's a really weird bug." Silver shuddered, "Do we kill it?"

"I don't know, maybe it's rare or something"

"I don't wanna touch it Diamond."

Both girls accidentally leaned against the door a little too much, and the door emitted a loud creeking sound that echoed across the whole foyer.

The Tooth Fairy dropped the tube of tooth paste and began snarling wildly, it swiveled its head around. It's gaze landed on the door and saw with its non-existent eyes the terrified girls peeking through the door.

The Tooth Fairy let out a string of angry growls, it's wings began shifting and it hovered over the ground. It opened its mouth wide and lunged at the girls whose eyes widened in panic.





Sitting in a large red monster truck, Dead sat in the driver seat and waited outside the mansion, parked near the front gates until he heard two girls screaming in the distance. He began laughing when he heard their loud cries of terror echoing.

"AH-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!" Dead laughed and pressed the accelerator, driving towards Canterlot, "Look out! Flossing and cavities won't be your only worry tonight!" Dead cackled.





The group ran downstairs, thinking maybe they could catch Bones. after all. How fast could he go?

Fast enough, apparently.

"Ok well he's definetly gone." AppleJack remarked, filing behind the girls.

"And he didn't stay for the surprise party!" Pinkie pouted, crossing her arms.

Ralph stopped at the door and buried his head in his hands.  Then glared at the girls.

“Congratulations. You all just released a destructive, vicious, brilliant skeleton with a serious intense hatred against all of mankind and remote controls.”

“For the record, we only opened one book,” Rainbow Dash reminded him. 

“The Wendigo must have knocked a few books to the ground when he got out,” Aiden said. “Deads lock must have broken.”

"What do we do now?" Fluttershy asked Ralph with concern.

"You must have some contingency plan in case any of your monster were to be released?" Sunset asked.

"Yes darling," Rarity nodded, "We all assume you have a plan to stop that little brat before worse comes to worse?"

Ralph groaned, "Without the Bone Orchard manuscript we can't capture DeadBones"

Ralph tried to storm off but the door was locked, which kind of ruined the effect. “It’s locked from the outside.”

That was … not good.

Sunset tried a window, no luck. 

“It's Locked.” Sunset informed them.

Something shimmied past them in the dark. A hulking shadow appeared on the wall behind them. Everyone all huddled closer, cowering at the size of the shadow.

"I decided I'm never opening another book as long as I live." Rainbow said out loud.

"I'm definetly not gonna pick up a book fer while either." AppleJack said herself.

“Out the kitchen door,” Ralph urged them. “Go. Now!”

They stopped dead in the kitchen entryway. The back door had a small doggy flap at the bottom, and it swung open. Standing before them stood a little man made of gingerbread. Huh? Wait. They realized they were staring at a gingerbread man! 

And it was like 13 inches tall...

Rainbow almost laughed. All that panic … for a gingerbread?

Even Fluttershy wasn’t intimidated. Pinkie stepped in front of them with an excited expression. 

"Ooo! Cookies!" Pinkie chirped, "Don't worry girls, this one’s all mine.” 

But before she could put the cookie in her mouth out of the house, the dishwasher door popped open, issuing a billow of steam and ten more gingerbread men.

Pinkie stepped back into line. “I, uh, thought there was just one.” The ugly little creatures began appearing everywhere.

One popped out of the trash can. Another peeked out of the cupboard door. Five more leaped out of the drawers. Some had candy corn claws, teeth, and horns, and some were holding candy canes with the end sharpened like a spear.

“What’s everyone so scared about?” Rainbow asked. “They’re just cute little ginger—aaah!” A knife zinged straight past her ear, stabbing the wall behind her narrowly hitting her.

The gingerbread man closest to AppleJack pulled out another shining blade. His gumdrop eyes glowed black, and they caught the cruel, cold scowl on his cookie frosted face. They began snarling and waddling towards them holding sharp weapons.

“Oh,” Rainbow said.

"Ya had ta ask?" AppleJack said sarcastically.

"N-nice cookie men, please don't hurt us," Fluttershy whimpered,"I-I mean if you want, but we prefer you didn't."

One of the Gingerbread  launched itself forward with a candy cane and with the help of another gingerbread on the counter, it spun him towards Ralph, wrapping its little arms and candy corn fingers around his head and swatting his ears. A second one attached itself to his waist.

“Ahhh!” Ralph whacked at them, to no effect. “Get them off me!”

"Hold still!" Rarity told him.

Rarity grabbed a frying pan and slammed it at the cookie on Ralph's face—just as Sunset smashed a rolling pin into the other one.

Good news. The cookie monsters fell off.

Bad news, Ralph fell over, howling in pain. 

Oops.

Before Ralph could climb to his feet, a group of gingerbread men dragged in a garden hose and started tying up his legs. A battalion grabbed his ankles and started dragging him toward the kitchen oven. Tiny hands spun the heat up to 500 degrees. Ralph squirmed and struggled in vain.

Sunset and Aiden struggled to fight their way toward him.
Aiden shoved a gingerbread man off her brother and rammed it into the garbage disposal, face first. Cookie crumbs showered the kitchen. 

“Ouch!” Sunset shouted as a gingerbread man poked her with a sharp candy cane. “That hurts.” She grabbed a Swiffer.

“Uh, darling, we can clean up later,” Rarity said.

But Sunset was already swinging it like a golf club, cracking every cookie head she could find. Applejack and Rainbow soon joined in using a mop and broom to either smash a gingerbread man or swing and send them flying across the room and smashing against the wall.

Three gingerbread monsters gathered together and began spinning one of them around. They spun and they spun and used the momentum to launch one of them at the Rainbooms.

Unfortunately it was launched at Applejack, it slammed against the side of her head and it knocked her down, her Stetson falling off. The gingerbread monster exploded into crumbs when it made contact with the blonde.

"Ugh!" AppleJack moaned, dazed by the impact of the Gingerbread, "Ya...darn little tiny punks!"

The two gingerbread monster that launched their brother to his death laughed and pointed a candy corn finger at the farmer. She growled before grabbing some milk from the fridge and threw the whole carton at them. It splashed on them, soaking a few in milk. Making them all soggy, with each step they fell apart on the ground and moaned loudly.

Aiden kicked any away that got too close to her liking. She jerked her head up just in time for a gingerbread monster to lung itself to her face. It began clawing and scratching her face with his candy corn claws.

"AHHH....YOU....STUPID....COOKIES!" 

She peeled it off her face before grabbing it in her hands and chucked it at another gingerbread monster.

They both collided and exploded into crumbs.

Fluttershy ran over and hid behind Rainbow as she continuously swiped the heads off of Gingerbread Monster with her weapon.

"N-nice cookie monsters, p-please don't h-hurt my friends." She pleaded in a quiet tone, they obviously didn't listen and continued assaulting both her and Rainbow.

"AAAAHHHH!" Ralph squealed getting closer to the inferno which was the oven. "Girls! I know it's not the male usually in distress, but, I could really use some help!"

Rainbow turned to Fluttershy behind her, and looked at her over her shoulder while she kept hitting more gingerbread monsters, "Flutters, you and Pinkie go help Ralph."

"Wait where is Pinkie?" Fluttershy asked.

"Over here!"

The girls turned to Pinkie who was tied up, with multiple Gingerbread Monsters poking and prodding her with an array of sharp candy canes. One gingerbread monster then climbed on top of her, up to her head. Standing on her hair holding a candy cane with a piece of cloth attached to it like a flag. He then plunged the flag into her hair and saluted the air, speaking gibberish in a high pitch voice.

"If it's any consolation," Pinkie murmured, gazing up at the gingerbread on her head "I'm soooooo sorry I ate so many of your kind."

"Off her you senseless little creeps!" Rarity exclaimed.

The gingerbread monster on her hair was suddenly knocked into the air by a frying pan. Rarity used her weapon to knock any cookie monster closest to her and began to untie Pinkie hastily. 

Once free from her bounds, Pinkie and Fluttershy crawled on the floor and tried to untie Ralph. They grabbed the ferocious cookies in a jumble that were carrying him up to his fiery death, and they tossed them in the oven and worked together to close it and watched the cookie creatures turn into melted liquid puddles. Before melting the Gingerbread monsters garbled something that sounded awfully like:

"I'm melting-I'm melting shitheads!" 

Sunset whacked another gingerbread, then looked for more.....but there weren’t any. 

They smashed them all!

“Victory over cookies!” Pinkie cheered.  

"We did it!" Susnet cheered, dropping her weapon to the ground.

"Ugh," Rairty groaned in disgust, dusting her dress , which was covered in dustings of crumbs and cookie powder. She frantically began brushing off the crumbs, "I'll be happy as soon as I get these crumbs off my dress."

Ralph took a few deep breaths, trying to wrap his head around the fact that they were still all in one piece. Unlike the gingerbread men.

"Thank goodness, it's finally over." Fluttershy sighed in relief.

"Yeah!" AJ nodded, "We showed those tiny treats whose boss!"

Until there was a scratching sound beneath them, they looked to the ground underneath them, the sound of cookie crumbs pieces rattling back to life, much to everyone's dismay. They stared in horror as the larger crumbs and the candy corns began rattling first.

Then began moving on their own.

Slowly at first, then faster and faster, the pieces skidded on the floor towards one another like magnets, re-forming into gingerbread men. Slowly the crumbs reformed from legs to head and they were angry. They're frosted eyebrows furrowed into angry expressions. They're candy corn claws somehow got sharper and some held sharpened candy cane hooks ready to impale someone.

“Nooooo,” Fluttershy moaned. “No, no, nononono!”

"Oh yeah," Ralph muttered, recalling a piece of critical info, "I forgot, my monsters can't be destroyed. I mean yeah, you can destroy them. But they don't stay destroyed forever."

"Really? I didn't notice." Rainbow exclaimed watching the cookie creatures stir closer to them.

“We have to get out of here!” Aiden said, though that was pretty obvious. “We need to get to the basement.”

“It’s locked,” Ralph said.

“I broke the lock,” Pinkie admitted.

“That’s vandalism!”

Rainbow was already racing for the cellar door.

“Send us a bill!” She shouted over her shoulders.

The gingerbread men chased them across the house as they headed for the basement, nearly trampling one another on they way down the stairs.

“Watch out for the bear traps!” Sunset cried, just in time.

They all carefully hopscotched across the traps, thankfully avoiding each one in their path. The herd of gingerbread men stampeded down the stairs. It seemed like there were more of them than ever. But unlike them, they didn’t know about the traps. One gingerbread man after another stepped in between those iron jaws and exploded into a cloud of crumbs.

It wouldn’t stop them, they knew that now, from what Ralph and Aiden told them earlier. The monsters would not stay dead forever. But it would slow them down enough for them to escape.

Hopefully.

They raced up the stairs to the outside and burst through the cellar door. Gasping for air, Ralph slammed the door behind the girls and fastened the padlock.

They all stood there on the lawn for a moment, sucking air into their lungs and wondering what they should do next. The sound of gingerbread kicking and pounding the door was heard along with wild angry high pitch snarling.

“Why couldn’t you have written stories about rainbows and unicorns?” Rainbow asked Ralph , once she recovered the power of speech.

“Because unicorns and rainbows aren't the first thing that came to mind when I wanted to get revenge against all my bullies!” Ralph angrily retorted.

There was only a sliver of moon, and the wendigo had knocked out all the streetlights, but the group could see everyone’s faces pretty clearly. Because the air around them was swarming with millions of tiny lights, like fireflies. On any other night, it might have been beautiful. On that night? It could only mean that something else was going wrong. They followed the glowing cloud to its source, laying on its back in the middle of the street was a smoldering pile of what had once been leather-bound manuscripts.

Ralph jaw dropped open. This wasn't good at all.

“He’s burning the books,” Aiden said.

"Why is he doing that?” Sunset asked. 

“So there’s no way to put the monsters back inside,” Ralph answered, sounding like it was the end of the world.

Given all those books, and all those monsters, maybe it was the end of the world.





A man bent over his bike, pedaling hard on the main road towards Cantetlot. He furiously peddled getting his cardio exercised. He didn’t even hear the monster truck approaching behind him … not until it pulled closer and began honking. Its headlights lit the road stretching ahead of him. Its engine roared like a monster. 

“Go around!” the man yelled, waving his arm motioning to the side. “Cyclists rights!”

The truck did not speed up or swerve around him, it was highly persistent. It kept shadowing him, its lights blazing brighter against the night. The cyclist glanced over his shoulder, nearly blinded by flashing high beams. The truck continuously honked wildly.

The man raised his fist and shook it at the driver. “I’m a lawyer and I will sue you lunatic!”

The truck swerved abruptly, ramming the cyclist with one of its tremendous tires, and running him off the road, straight into a ditch. The cyclist screamed loudly before he crashed. The front wheels were bent at a ridiculous angle and the owner of the bike was silent and laid motionless, almost dead.

Almost.

Inside the truck, boney hands gripped the steering wheel. Teeth clattered together. As the driver drove wildly ignoring standard driving rules and regulations, only pressing the pedal harder. He drove like a maniac.

And that can pretty much sum up who he was entirely.

Dead laughed. “I’m sorry folks Id stop but my feet don't reach the brakes! Ha-ha-ha!”

Dead drove on, honking the horn and letting the Monster Truck drove further. He liked this town. He had big plans for it.

Soon the sound of police sirens filled the air. DeadBones turned to see several police vehicles drive infront them, Dead scoffed. Just to humor the cops he pressed the brake pedal infront of them. Much to the confusion of the monster truck as it wanted to squish their skulls open with its large, house-sized tires.

"This is the police, step out of the vehicle immediately." One of the police officers proclaimed with a large bull horn.

Dead then uttered a faux yawn waving his hand against his mouth feigning boredom.

To the Monster trucks utter surprise, Dead actually opened the door to reveal himself to the officers who all recoiled at the sight of Deadbones. Confused, all of them thinking he was wearing a skeleton costume of some sort. After all it was Halloween.

Dead then mockingly raised his arms up, "I come in peace, unarmed. I just want to read you all a bed time story."

"Sir, remove you mask and shut your mouth." The officer with the bullhorn commanded.

"Mmm'kay, but it won't stap talkin'." Dead muttered outloud, his teeth clenched but his voice only slightly muffled.

"Put your hands behind your back!" He ordered.

"Oh I'll put my hands behind my back officers." Dead replied, putting both his hands  behind his back. pulling out a manuscript from nowhere, titled: 

"The Zilther beast"

He then swiftly unlocked the book, before whipping his arm back and tossing it infront of the startled and confused officers. Their confusion transformed into horror, soon a giant purple creature blasted out of the book. It hovered in midair, with no legs, it had three heads, the middle head had a large single eyeball, sharp teeth, while the other two heads had no eyes and just a mouth with their tongues stretching out, waving around, it's hands were oversized, clutching a giant blue crystal rock, tendrils sprouted out of its back.

The rock the Zilther was holding glowed purple. It dark energy then literally ripped through the road, knocking down telephone poles and electrical wires. They also caused some of the police cars to explode, the officers scrambled out of the way. No one got hurt, but that didn't stop Dead from guffawing evilly. He entered back in the monster truck before driving off. As the Zilther shot more energy beams from the crystal, he shot multiple trees. Encompassing them all in a purple hue light, bringing trees to life with nasty, twisted expressions on their face, they shifted in their position and began uprooting themselves from the ground and started chasing the officers as they screamed trying to flee for their life.

"HA-HA-HA, look out officers! They're bite is worse than their bark!" 

Dead laughed and let the Truck drive him away. The truck stopped next to a cell phone tower, the window rolled down, and a burning manuscript flew through it.

Out appeared a green plant like monster, its top half resembled a human, while the bottom parts was just leafy vines and tendrils, replacing human legs. It had a green mowhawk with little leaves sprouting on each cheek. It began growling wildly as roots and other plants began growing around his tendrils which replaced his legs. The creature swerved his head around until the honking of the monster truck paused his musing. 

"Hey!" Dead Bones called out, "Living plant food! Yeah I'm talking to you! Why dont you do these folks a favor and help them cut their phone bill?"

DeadBones then pointed up to the cell towards. Poison Thorn understood the gesture, he punched the ground and  green tendrils erupted out of the earth, sprouting quickly, with roots and venus flytraps each one lined with razor-sharp, man-eating teeth.

The tendrils grew with breathtaking speed. Soon they were climbing their way up the cell towers, slowly wrapping themselves around the entire tower in moments. Soon the tendrils began crushing the towers, leaving huge dents, and crumpled before it collapsed and fell with a loud metal clank. 

"Missed calls are gonna be the least of this towns worries!" Dead laughed outloud.

The vines didn't stop there, they began snaking their way through and around the town, creating a tall wall of thorns and vines wrapping around each other to form a massive hedge around the town perimeter. Slowly but surely cutting off the town from the outside world and whatever help it could provide.

"Hey! Check out my new best seller! It'll grow on you! HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

DeadBones drove on leaving Poison Thorn to his work and encircling the whole town and cut off the roads, prohibiting anyone from leaving or entering. Atleast without getting large cuts and lacerations from the thorns and man eating plants with sharp teeth.

Dead just pressed the pedal harder. The monster truck beeping loudly and began steamrolling any car in its way with its huge tires, crushing cars to a flat metal pancake. Then just to be a huge massive jerk, and throw salt on the wound, he began unlocking the manuscripts.

Manuscripts burned and fireballs danced across the highway, each of them unleashing a great and terrible beast on the unsuspecting town. In the distance, a woman screamed. 

Dead giggled. 

There would be plenty to laugh about once this night was over. And plenty of delicious screams. Dead was just getting started.

The Zilther Beast and Poison Thorn began causing havoc on the roads for cars by bringing plants to life and trapping cars and snaring them in large vines, collectively crushing them. The Zilther Beast blasted oncoming cars with its energy beams. The cars erupted in larges balls of fire while all the  humans fell out of their car and rolled against the road before turning into human-sized molotovs. Poison Thorn continued his thick giant hedge of thorns. He watched a collection of cars crash and pile up on the road, all against his thorny wall. Poison Thorn snarled and raised his hands and shot multiple thorns from his forearms stretched towards the vehicles. The thorns plunged into the metal of the cars and shattered glass. Creating large gaping holes within the cars, piercing each one.

Dead watched with sadistic glee as the monster truck flattened another car, running over it. The driver jumping out just in time, screaming loudly. Almost sharing the same fate as his vehicle. Much to Dead's amusement, hearing him scream. 

"I'm gonna drive this whole town crazy! HA-HA-HA!"
> Chapter 9: Enter the Mines at you Own Peril.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The group drove all over town, searching for Dead. They didn’t find him. All they found was chaos and destruction on that night. Smoking ruins, destroyed buildings, the town looked like a war zone. They kept trying to call they're family and love one, anyone. But it was no use. They were on their own from this point.

“I can’t get reception,” Rarity reported, after the eighth attempt  returned yet another busy signal.

"Yeah, me neither." Rainbow said, attempting to make another call.

“Dead is taking out all the cell towers,” Ralph said. “That’s what I’d do. He’s cutting us off, isolating us.”

Rarity then tapped Sunset, "Darling, don't you think dealing with monsters is right up Twilights alley?"

"Twilight?" Aiden asked.

"She's a friend," Sunset quickly said, "And I tried contacting her."

Sunset pulled out her book which held her cutie mark, "But she won't return my messages. I think she may be busy."

"Uh, how is a book going to contact anyone, unless you plan to mail it." Ralph said, having a hard time understanding who and what they were talking about.

"It's a long story, but here's the short version," Sunset took a deep breath of air before explaining, "Im originally from another dimension, where everyone is a magical talking pony, or unicorn, or pegasus. I stole a magic crown that was also a powerful artifact, tried to turn the entire school into my army and get revenge on my mentor who is a pony princess who's a unicorn mixed with a pegasus who can manipulate and move the sun at will. Then her personal unicorn student who also happened to be a princess came over and stopped me by turning into a half pony human and blasted me with a magic rainbow when I turned into a demon!"

Sunset then panted, telling her story taking a lot of air out of her lungs as she breathed loudly for air. She then glanced up at the Shiverribas.

Ralph and Aiden gawked at Sunset as if she just said the earth was flat and gay men loved women. Their eyebrows raised high. Both their mouths gaping in momentary confusion and disbelief. After a long moment of silence, Ralph just scratched his head slowly. 

"Uh...." Ralph uttered, not sure what to say after that long winded speech.

"You don't believe me do you?" Sunset said flatly, her eyelids dropped.

Ralph remained silent for a minute, deadpanned.

"It's just........" He paused, he slided his eyes back and forth, mouth still agape, searching the right words to say next, "....alot to unpack there."

Aiden chuckled, snapping out of her silence, "If we weren't being hunted by monsters made of ink, I'd totally call you crazy."

"Yes..." Ralph muttered, "If I didn't receive a magic pen when I was eight that brought all the monsters out of my story to real life, I might not have been inclined to believe you either."

They turned into the town square and stopped.

Aiden gasped. “What the—”

“Watch your filthy mouth Aiden!" Ralph said automatically, but you knew he was thinking the same thing. They all were.

Town Square was destroyed. Telephone lines were cut and currently sizzling on the concrete. The streetlights were either broken or bended at crazy angle over silent streets. All the windows were shattered, with glass littering the ground. Fire hydrants were broken and spewed water, filling the roads and sidewalks with water. Something big had taken a giant bite out of the statue of the town founder.

The square wasn’t empty though … not entirely, there were people. 

Just not MOVING people.

There were about a hundred citizens scattered across town, but none of them were moving, not even an inch. Something had turned them into statues of ice. 

They walked on further into town, dismayed at just how many people seemed to be frozen in place, all with looks of horror, probably seconds before being frozen. It wasn't long before Pinkie soon saw an even more upsetting sight. It was a record shop, situated on the corner, with its front window completely smashed open. SugarCube corner was ravaged and pillaged. Broken glass laid in the front of the bakery, with cookies and other confectionery delights, splattered, crumbled, and sprayed, all just perfectly wasted sweets. A single tear rolled down her cheek as she saw their favorite hangout vandalized. 

Rarity noticed her friend distraught and didn't hesitate to rub comforting circle over her back.

All of the girls looked on with horror at what lay within. Everything was broken and twisted, they spotted a few of Ralph's manuscripts scattered in a few parts of town. The manuscripts were either torn and burned to smoldering ashes, the whole place was an utter mess, and they had no doubt that similar places were in a similar state of maelstrom across town. Everything and everywhere was chaos, no store remained untouched. They also noticed a lot of scratch marks and burn marks across town, cars were crushed with the windows broken. Some had the doors ripped off.

To the Shiverriba's and the Rainbooms, this was a message from all of Ralph's monster, and that message was pretty clear. The monsters of Ralph's stories would never go back to their prisons, and they would never return to a book.

Ever.

They now grasped how dire they're situation was.

“What are we going to do?” AppleJack said, reaching out to one of the women, her finger came to rest on the woman’s frozen tear.

"All these poor people." Fluttershy said looking at another woman who was frozen with a terrified expression. 

Ralph felt bad. He was the one who’d written all these monsters into existence. Whatever they did, he must have felt like it was his fault. He sighed. 

"Without those manuscripts, there’s nothing I can do." He stated, sounding defeated.

He then shrugged, looking randomly happy, "Oh well! No debauchery like end of the world debauchery." He laughed out loud maniacally, sounding a lot like Dead, going off into a crazed stupor, "Your lips, my lips. 
Apocalypse. AH-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

The girls, including Aiden, took one big step away from Ralph as soon as he began acting crazy, laughing insanely. Like a crazy homeless shouting 'end of the world.'

And in their current situation, that may have been exactly the case.

Sunset suddenly hatched an idea, "If you wrote the monsters off the page, then maybe there’s a way you could write them back on the page."

He paused his irrational behavior and shook his head. "Do you know how many stories I’d have to write to capture every monster I ever created? I already have carpal tunnel in both hands and my neck!"

"Just one,” Sunset explained. "One story to capture them all!"

“Oh, just one?” Ralph said, sarcasm dripping from his voice. “One story with every creature I’ve ever created? Great plan!”

“You got a better idea?” Rainbow stepped in, a grimace plain on her face.

The girls waited for him to propose one. He paused and his eyes shifted between the girls, contemplating.

But Ralph was obviously out of ideas, everyone was. It was try Sunsets, or give up, go home, and sulk in defeat while monsters rampaged across the world with no way of permanently being killed. It was their only shot.

"If that's the case darling we need to get you to a computer to start writing." Rarity said.

“Look, we’ll break into that computer store.” Pinkie said pulling out a sledgehammer out of nowhere.

But Ralph shook his head again. “No, I need my pen. All my stories were written on by that fountain pen! It’s not just me." He explained "That pen … It’s special. It has a soul of its own. If I write on anything else, it won’t work.”

“Where’s the pen?” Sunset asked.

“Don’t worry,” Ralph assured them. “It’s in a safe place.”

Just one problem: That night, there were no safe places left.





Dead stood in the middle of town examining all the frozen motionless statues in place, behind him stood the Wendigo as he was the one responsible for freezing the towns residents over. 

Dead tossed back his head and cackled. "Bit of a cold spell today, eh!? At least you folks seem chill about it! Ha-Ha-Ha! I hope the rest of you guys have an ice day so far! HA-HA-HA!”

As the Wendigo waited for further command, Dead felt something tap his foot. He gazed down and saw a gingerbread man with candy corn horns holding a candy cane spear. Perfect timing. He kneeled down on one knee and looked at the gingerbread like a child waiting to receive his presents early on Christmas.

“So what happened when you attacked him? How did Ralph react?” Dead asked eagerly. “Did he cry like a little girl? Speaking of which. Did you kill those girls? Did they beg for their life?"

Dead always enjoyed it when they begged. The feeling of helplessness washing over his victims, and the fear. It gave him shudders of pleasure.

The cookie monster said nothing, but Dead understood, and was enraged. It was clear they failed.

“There were three hundred of you! And you couldn’t kill six stupid annoying girls, one kid and his stupid sister!?" He exasperated in disbelief.

The cookie creature remained both silent and motionless. 

This was annoying, but not a disaster, Dead sighed. He began rubbing his chin gingerly, musing and letting his mind roll ideas out. Then he smiled inwardly. Why leave Ralph to his monsters? He had a better idea.

“Oh well you want to kill some teenagers, your going to have to do it yourself."





The girls and Ralph drove up to an abandoned old mining site that was run down. With a huge rotted factory in the middle.

"You buried your stupid pen here!" Rainbow exasperated at how creepy the mining site was at night.

"Yes, I swore i never use that pen,  so I buried it at this abandoned factory. Given the recent event its time to take that pen out of retirement." Ralph explained.

Applejack parked be car infront of the entrance, everyone stepped out at took a long gaze at the creepy factory under the equally creepier moonlight. Fluttershy shivered wildly behind Sunset.

"A-are you sure this is the right creepy old abandoned factory?" She asked nervously.

Ralph shrugged, "Well I don't know that many, so yeah."

"Very well," Rairty whipped her hair, "Where to darling?"

“I thinks it was down there,” Ralph said, pointing at one of the tunnels. “Or is it that way? Maybe we should split up.”

Rainbow groaned. “Do you not read your own horror books? You never split up.”

"I think he's right Dash, we should split up." Sunset nodded.

"It's a very extensive area, we can cover more ground by splitting up Rainbow Dash."

"Sunsets right." Said AppleJack, looking down the different mine of the site that were closest to them. "But we won't be completely alone. I'll go with Sunset and Pinkie. Rainbow can go with Ralph."

"What!?" Rainbow said in disbelief, "Your pairing me up with monster boy, I don't even like him."

"Never in the history of time had a feeling been so mutual.” Ralph jeered.

Sunset ignored them both and started pairing groups, "Aiden, you can come with me, Pinkie and AppleJack."

Aiden nodded, "Okay."

"Rarity will go with Fluttershy."

Without arguing each pair went down a different mine to explore. Aiden walked beside Applejack. Sunset and Aiden kept walking down the dark corridor. Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash and Ralph walked down a different dark mine. 

The whole walk was endless silent, with Ralph and Rainbow each throwing glares at each other. It was obvious they had disdain against one another, one for Ralph: Rainbow was an annoying tomboy who loved poking into his business. As for Rainbow: Ralph was a creepy guy who was mean to her friends and created a mess load of monsters that she and her friends needed to help him clean up now.

"You know," Ralph said finally cutting the silence, "This is all your fault."

Rainbow narrowed her eyes at him, "My fault!!" 

"Yes! You and your stupid friends fault! I said I don't want a party, and that's the first thing you guys do. That's the problem with kids they don't listen!" 

Rainbow jabbed her finger in Ralph's direction, "Your the one who created all those monsters, this is your mess."

"Maybe, but if you hadn't broke in my house and released my monsters your town wouldn't be on the verge of destruction." Ralph countered.

Rainbow opened her mouth to counter back, but her words were caught in her mouth as he had a point. She and her friends did break into his house and unleashed monsters that created a chain of events that lead them here. Rainbow growled in defeat.

"I'm sorry." Rainbow muttered, looking down, her face still looking disgruntled. Like she didn't want to admit it.

Ralph eyelids went wide for a second. He had not expected Rainbow to apalogize to him she seemed like the type of person whose personality doesn't admit they're wrong. Ralph's anger quickly subsided. He did not want to be the dick in this scenario.

"U-uh," Ralph stuttered, "I guess it's not your fault entirely, you didn't know."

Rainbow sighed and looked around to the creepy mine.





Meanwhile, Fluttershy and Rarity walked quietly, also having a conversation of their own.

"Do you think something bad will happen?" The animal caretaker asked.

"Not to worry darling Fluttershy, I don't think we'll run into anything too terrifying." Said Rarity already examing her surrounding they noticed a lot of construction tools in a heap along with girders against the wall, this must have been left over by the construction workers a long time ago. They kept walking when suddenly, they heard a small noise, causing both girls to clutch one another in fear.

"What was that?" Rarity gasped .

"I don't know." Fluttershy replied, just as scared. The girls quickly used the flashlight on their phone to illuminate the area where they had heard the noise. It was just a small white mouse. Fluttershy looked at it tenderly and began to talk with the mouse.

"Hello Mr. Mouse. Are you lost?"  Fluttershy asked it, it began squeaking loudly. She then picked up the mouse, holding it in the palm of her hand tenderly not to drop it.

Rarity looked at the mouse in disgust, "Ewww Fluttershy." Rarity, cringed "Don't touch that! You don't know where that's been darling! Mice are so filthy and yucky!"

"No they aren't. He's just a little cutie." Said Fluttershy, playing with the mouse. Suddenly both girls heard a ghastly cackling, causing the mouse to jerk its head up and jump out of Fluttershy's hand before running away.

"Hello ladies" a familiar voice echoed.

Fluttershy squealed and ran behind Rarity and cowered in fear, "it's him!"

The lights in the tunnel flickered off for a moment, swallowing the girls in darkness as they screamed in surprise, before the lights turned back on by themselves. The girls screeched in fear and were startled as Dead was standing a few feet away.

DeadBones always liked it, the way they looked when they saw him for the first time, the way their faces froze in disbelief and terror, as if they were made of stone.

"H-how did you find us?" Rarity asked cowering, but not as much as Fluttershy behind her. DeadBones response was a maniacal laughter which spooked the girls even more.

"You girls may not know this but I'm a manifestation of Ralph's hate and inner evil. I know him better than he knows himself, we are one singular being. You know I may not have been his first creation but I was his best ."

"You won't get away with this, we'll stop you." Rarity challenged, still frieghtened on the inside but kept a calm collective facade.

"That's cute cupcake, now tell where Ralph is and I'll consider not killing you."

"Even if we did know, we aren't telling you a thing you brute." Rarity said with a firm tone.

But Dead was unfazed by such words, instead moving towards Rarity like a predator inspecting its prey, causing the fashionista and animal caretaker to back down in fear, though only slightly. Fluttershy just flinched back as the Skeleton strode closer to her and her friend. He may have been small, but his evil outsized them all. To Rarity's chagrin, she watched as the skeleton raised a cold hand and grabbed hold of her chin. Giving her a "I'm pulling the strings now, not you." look.

Dead curved his teeth into a foreboding smirk, "In that case I'll take you two instead." He then pulled out a manuscript behind his his back and pulled out the key, much to the girls horror as they backed up against the wall.

"W-what are you doing?" Rarity asked nervously, fear washing over her.

DeadBones didn't answer her question though, "Say hello to my huge blobby, ooey gooey, friend."
He unlocked the book and threw it to the ground and kicked it open. The girls screamed in terror as a gelatinous mass burst out of the pages. It oozed over the ground, spreading rapidly, making hungry swallowing sounds, heading straight for Rarity and Fluttershy, they were quickly enveloped in the pink mass of the blob. 

"If I were you I'd hold my breath!" DeadBone yelled out tauntingly, "Then again, I don't have a breath." He then laughed out loud as he saw two female figures struggling inside the blob.





"Okay," Ralph said as he and Rainbow kept wandering around aimlessly, "It should be around here."

"Do you even remember where it is?" Rainbow asked impatiently.

"Give me a break, I buried it here a long time ago, all these spots look the same." 

After a few minutes Ralph and Rainbow descended deeper into the cavern of the mines. Ralph tried digging through his memory to where the pen he buried was, but it was all in vain. They eventually found a huge catwalk in a large clearing which seemed familiar, along with conveyer belts and other machines, along with multiple girders positioned around them. It looked like another constructions site. Ralph memory began returning to him, as he began vaguely remembering this spot. He looked around, nodding.

"Yes, yes, this definetly looks familiar." Ralph eyes darted back and forth until they landed on a large heap of dirt in the middle of the small clearing infront of the industrial catwalk.

He ran over to the heap, kneeled down and began digging with his fingers, "C'mon! Help me with this!"
Rainbow ran over and also began to use her fingers for digging. However both were unaware of the evil skeleton watching them from the catwalk. He stared at the duo suspiciously, he didn't know what they had planned, but he did know it was going get in the way of the fun night he had planned. He pulled out six manuscript from out of nowhere and gazed at them longingly. 

"Good thing I saved these six specially just for you, daddy." He spat that last part. One by one Dead began unlocking each Manuscript and tossed each one near Ralph and Dash who didn't acknowledge the books falling near them open. They were too engrossed in digging they didn't here the sound of the monsters being unleashed.

The first one was, or used to be human. It's skin was almost melting, and had a demeanor similar to a zombie as it was hunched forward, moaning and rasping for air. Though a zombie it was not.

Second was a mummy, it's face revealed to be rotting and decomposing, bandages on its arms, but his hand were bare and black from decay, almost as boney as Deads fingers. It wore a golden pharaoh headdress with blue patterns on the side.

The next creature was a humanoid  who wore a clown costume, a red ball nose, blue face paint around his eyes, and wild red hair, with a grin that stretch to each cheek showing off his disgusting yellow crooked teeth. He had a dirty yellow and organge faded jumpsuit, wielding a chainsaw in his hands, ready to use it.

Next creature had a pumpkin head, with glowing yellows eyes and a wicked grin, hands clutching the air. It's body was made of vines and root wrapped together to form a human like body. A bright lit candle could be seen through its hollow empty eye sockets.

Next was a giant snowman, eight feet tall, gnarly branch arms, with twisted spindly fingers. A crooked carrot nose, a tattered old top hat, and a torn red scarf around his neck. With icicle teeth.

Finally a giant nine foot anthropomorphic shark creature with rows of sharp teeth bared as it began snarling. The fin on its head curved with the tip pointing down. It was also muscular and had gills on the side of its ample neck.

And they were all glaring at Ralph and Rainbow with looks of ill intent towards them, both still digging, oblivious of the dangers behind them. They all began creeping slowly towards them menacingly.

"Found it!" Ralph declared raising a black fountain pen in the air which DeadBones caught a glimpse of from the catwalk.

Ralph grabbed the pen, hugging it to his chest, "Oh I’ve missed you so much, my darling.”

"Great," Rainbow replied brushing the dirt and grime off her fingers, "Let's find the others and tell them - hey do you hear something?"

"Yeah I hear It toooooooo-" Ralph trailed off as he turned around and his face blanched at the sight of the six hulking monsters behind them.

Rainbow and Ralph began panting heavily as both their eyes darted between each monsters infront of them, they slowly backed up, Ralph was able to categorize each one.

"T-the melted man!" He said, as he zombie like creature moaned drawling near them.

"WideGrin!" He said to the clown.

"Jack!" He said to the pumpkin head.

" Killer Frosty!" He yelled to the snowman.

"Mad mummy!"

"Sharkman!" He finished to the giant shark man. 

Both tomboy and writer backed up until their backs were against the wall, too stunned to do anything other than gawk. Until a voice echoed in the air.

"Hey!" Applejack said walking in with the rest of the girls on the catwalk, "You guys find anyth-" The country girl trailed off and her eyes widened when they landed on all of the monsters in the room. The monster simultaneously turned towards to the girls either on the ground or catwalk and grunted or growled in confusion. 

"We gotta get out of here!" Ralph said to Rainbow, that was obvious to a point. Rainbow nodded as Ralph ran towards the exit first, clutching his pen.

Ralph ran between Jack and Frosty. Jack inhaled deeply and billowed a large funnel of fire towards his creator which, Ralph narrowly dodged as the fires hit Frosty instead making him howl from the intensity of the fire hitting his chest. Ralph successfully managed to evade the rest of his monster effortlessly and made it back to the girls.

Rainbow used her athletic abilities and ran towards the monsters. Jack and Frosty saw her coming and attacked, giant icicles popped out of Frosty's chest, and Jack let out another breath of hot fire at the rainbow haired girl. Rainbow aimed toward Melted man as he was the weakest. She then jumped over him as Frosty launched his icicles towards her and Jack let out his fire breath. Icicles zipped past the air along with balls of hot fire sailing though the air, some went between Rainbows legs as she jumped over the Melted man, while others she narrowly dodged out of pure luck. Once she landed back on the ground she sprinted towards her friend as they beckoned for her, once they were all united, they didn't hesitate running in the opposite direction of the monsters.

"Did you get the pen?" Aiden asked Ralph while they were running. Ralph nodded and pulled out the magical fountain pen, showing it off to the girls. They no longer had reason to stay in this creepy mine.

"Great now let's get outta here!" Rainbow urged them as they kept running.

"Wait!" Sunset yelled, "We're missing Fluttershy and Rarity!"

"Well where in blue blazes are they?" AppleJack asked.

"We can't leave without them!" Sunset said.

Ralph groaned in annoynce, "Ugh, fine."

The monster began to take chase after them, before they could they were halted by an angry voice. "Stop them!"

All the monster quaked when they heard the loud voice, they all turned around and looked up to the catwalk to see Dead.

"Tear the town apart if you have to but bring me that pen!" He ordered, he knew what it was capable of and it could ruin his plans, "That's the only thing that can stand in the way of all of our freedom, so...Bring.Me.That. Pen!"

The monster grunted, groaned, and moaned, following their new leaders order to retrieve the pen that gave them all life. Without haste they ran after them. Except Meltedman who had a walking limp. After searching each turn the girls and Ralph all met outside the mine.

"Any luck you guys?" Sunset asked.

Everyone solemnly shook their heads in response. Applejack then spoke, "Alright gang, I know this is gonna sound crazy, but I think we should head back."

"You're right," Rainbow said, "That does sound crazy." Ralph nodded, but chose to remain silent.

"We can't abandond our friends Rainbow." Sunset said.

"Yeah!" Pinkie chirped, "Whatever happened to element of loyalty?"

Rainbow huffed, "fine."

The Ralph and the girls ran back toward the direction of where they ran from the monsters, and in no time they ran into DeadBones leading the monsters, including the blob.

"Well back so soon?" DeadBones asked standing infront of the snarling monster, "Now if you were smart you'd run and never look back. But unfortunately for you kids, you're all you." DeadBones didn't waste no time and snapped his fingers.

The Ooze then pushed the figures still inside of it to the surface revealing Rarity and Flutteryshy gasping for air, their hair drenched from ooze.

Rarity whined loudly, "Eew! my hair, it's ruined! You little brat! You'll pay for this!"

DeadBones just ignored her empty threats and turned to Ralph, he stretched his arm out and opened his hand.

"Now give me both Ralph and the pen, and your friends walk free." He demanded. The girls looked at one another shock, it was either Ralph and possibly the world or their friend, they were unaware DeadBones had his left arm behind his back, fingers crossed.

Ralph then realized something, he mentally slapped himself for forgetting. These were his monsters, no one knew them like he did, he each gave them a weakness. He quickly began digging through his memories at the Ooze couldn't stand cold climates or anything cold. His eyes frantically began searching for a source of cold, until they landed on a fire extinguisher.

This has potential.

Ralph then slowly leaned his head towards Aiden and whispered, "Keep them distracted, I think I got an idea."

Aiden nodded as Ralph faced his creation, he pulled out the pen and waved it, "You want this thing, come and get it you bag of bones! Rainbow go long." Ralph then reared his arm and threw the pen in Rainbow direction which she lunged up and grabbed it in midair.

"Stop her!" He commanded.

The monsters obeyed and ran towards Rainbow, completely ignoring Ralph as he sprinted towards the extinguisher at full pace. Each creature bellowed with fury at the Rainbow girl as they began to fire icicles and fire balls at her, never paying any mind to what Ralph or what the rest of the Rainbooms were up to.

Ralph pulled the red canister out as fast as he could and aimed the nozzle towards the ooze, he then sprayed a cold rush of foam which made the giant glob ooze cringe and moan in pain as it began quaking. Rainbow slid under the WideGrins acid flower spray, she skidded under the green liquid, which squirted on to Frostys chest making him bellow in pain.

"Hey watch it clown face!" The angry snowman yelled, glaring at the mute clown.

Rainbow needed to buy her friends more times, so she climbed up a conveyer belt where Sharkman and the mad mummy leaped on and landed on both ends. The Mummy made tendril bandages rise off his body and began swaying like snakes.

"Your plans are about to unravel fast mortal!" The Mummy remarked, the bandages then grabbed a girder and they wrapped around it and hurled it at Rainbow. Rainbow gasped and rolled out of the way. Just in time as the piece of metal collided with Sharkman instead, sending him across the clearing and crashing against the wall of the mines.

"Nice try toilet paper mouth!" Rainbow jeered and ran up the conveyer belt away from the Mummy. He growled and sent more bandages after her. She kneeled down and pressed up, using the strength in her legs she pushed off the belt, leaping at the catwalk before the bandages made contact with her. Rainbow glanced around the catwalk trying to spot something quickly help against a mummy with bandage like tendrils. She smirked when she spotted a woodchipper on the far end of the catwalk.

Then an idea popped in her head.

She ran over and plugged it in the outlet and the woodchipper roared to life just in time as Rainbow spotted the bandages on the railing pulling the Mummy up from the conveyer, and it quickly spotted her standing in front of the chipper.

"Hey you stupid freaks want me? Come get me!" Rainbow yelled, waving the pen in her hands.

"You'll pay for your disrespectful disposition!" The mummy growled. He launched multiple bandage tendrils hurled towards her. Rainbow smirked in response.

This is exactly what she wanted.

She then leaped out of the way as the bandages hit the blades of the chipper.

"What?" The Mummy whispered, his confusion was soon replaced with panic. The woodchipper began inhaling the bandages along the mummy as he was suddenly pulled towards the large spinning blades. He spotted Rainbow leaning against the machine with her arms crossed, smirking at his demise.

The Mad Mummy growled with full scorn in his rasped voice before being pulled closer to the woodchipper. He struggled and squirmed against the woodchipper but his resistance only made him prolong the inevitable as he continued to get pulled closer. He was dragged against his will and screamed in agony as his whole body was soon pulled into the sharp blades. The Mad Mummy screamed more as he was fully immersed with blades tearing him apart and his bandages. He could regenerate, but the monsters were still capable of feeling pain. And being shredded by a woodchipper.....

That hurt like hell.

Soon the whole mummy was shredded into nothing but sand and bandages. After going through the chipper he was spat out as a small heap of bandages and sand. Rainbow leaped down from the catwalk and spotted the Meltedman and the Sharkman approaching her with moans and growls emitting from their mouths. She glanced up to see a few feet dangling from a rope was a mediums sized girder being held up by a small hook and some rope. The Sharkman then lunged at her snapping his teeth at her. Rainbow used her athletic abiltities to roll under the bite, between his legs and under his tail. She ran until she position herself under the girder and picked up a rather large rock on the ground. She reeled her arm back and backed up slowly as both monsters approached her. She targeted the rusty old hook holding the girder, she position her arm and took careful aim as to not miss.

Once they were inches away from the shadow of the metal that loomed over them, she chucked the rock at the metal of the hook. When the girder landed, dust was kicked up into the air and crushed both Meltedman and Sharkman, squishing both monsters instantly and spraying ink across the clearing. They would however, return.

Dead groaned watching the monsters being defeated easily by a single girl. "Oh my god your all fighting one girls and she's kicking your ass'ess! Stop messing around and get the pen!" Dead yelled unaware of what was happening behind him.

Sunset and Applejack ran towards Rarity and Fluttershy still trapped and grabbed their arms slowly pulling them out, Ralph kept spraying the Ooze as it continued moaning in pain, weakening his grasp on the girls as the other girls gave one last powerful tug and heaved their friends out of the pink blob. Rainbow Dash was now busy dodging fireballs and icicle shards from both Frosty and Jack, all determined to grab the pen. DeadBones was watching the show, he paused when he heard pain moans. He spun his head 180 deegrees and looked to see Rarity and Fluttershy free, while Ralph kept spraying the Ooze with a fire extinguisher keeping his slime at bay, much to his discontent. He swiveled his head back to the right angle.

"You idiots, they're getting away!" He cried out. Rainbow jumped over Dead and she ran for the door.

"Hey slowpokes, try and catch me first!" She teased.
But just as she reached for the her friends, something wrapped around her wrist tightly and held her in place. 

"Don't let them escape!" Cried out Dead as Rainbow turned to see the angry mummy fully regenerated.

"Get back, you creeps!" Sunset said, swinging a wooden board in an arc in front of the monsters. The Sharkman jumped infront of her and caught the end of the board in his mouth and with a powerful jerk, jerked it away from her. 

Sunset backed away and rushed towards Rainbow and began tugging the bandages off of her, by some miracle they managed to rip the thick bandages off her wrist.

"No you don't!" Killer Frosty yelled before three sharp icicle popped out of his chest and they erupted towards Rainbow.

Ralph gasped and sprinted towards her, he jumped and pushed her down as the icicles only managed to graze Ralph's arm.

"Get down!" He yelled shoving her to the ground.

Rainbow gasped, her chest heaving up and down as she saw the iciles that almost impale her crash in the wall of the mines. She then gawked at Ralph with her mouth slightly open.

"Y-you s-saved my life!" Rainbow stated, still reeling in from the moment 

"Well I'm not gonna let you die!" Ralph yelled. 

He crouched down next to Rainbow and offered her his hand which she shakily accepted before Ralph helped pull her to his feet. She then noticed the blood dripping from his arm.

"Your arm!" She said pointing at his left arm with minor scratches left by the icicles.

"Oh don't worry, are you okay?" Ralph asked, brushing aside his own pain, more concerned for Rainbow.

She nodded and pulled out Ralph's pen.

"Okay good, let's go back to the others." He usher her.

Now united, the group ran out of the tunnel with eight angry monster following behind them. WideGrin squirted acid out of his flower on his suit to kill them but the girls evaded the squirting scoring flower while Frosty Freak fired more icicles at them and the Mummy tried to snare them with one of his bandage tendril. Melted man tried stepping in there way but Aiden stomped on his foot making him moan in pain and clutching his aching foot.

The girls made it to the entrance and quickly wasted no time climbing aboard as AppleJack started the engine drove out of the dig site with haste. Dead arrived just in time near the entrance to see both Ralph and the pen drive off.

DeadBones growled as his monster minion stood behind him. Dead clenched his fist, how could eight monster be humiliated by a single girl and a boy? This should have been easy! Now Ralph had the potential to ruin his fun.

"Well that was a disaster!" Mad Mummy yelled. His voice was dry and raspy.

Killer Frosty nodded, his voice gravelly "I blame Jack."

"Me!?" Jack narrows his hollow eyes, "Perhaps if you didn't aim like a blind person you'd actually impail someone!"

Frosty growled in reply while he and Jack started to glare at each other, but their rage was put on pause for a moment when Dead yelled out.

"Its all your fault you stupid idiots!"

"He's talking to you pumpkin breath!" Frosty snarled at Jack.

"Well at least I look like a real monster and not some Christmas mascot! Your the stupid one!" Jack sharply retorted.

"No your stupid pumpkin head!"

"No! You are carrot nose!"

"You are!"

"You are!"

You are!"

"You are!"

"Shut up!" Dead called out, "As far as I'm concerned your all equally stupid!"

"But I'm more stupid right?" Frosty asked competitively, earning weird stares from the more non-verbal monsters.

Dead nodded, "Oh yeah!"

Frosty grinned and crossed his branch arms, tiliting his head up looking with superiority, when in reality he looked like a total idiot.

Dead huffed, "It doesn't matter, they already took the pen." He pointed out, getting the others to stop glaring profusely at the other. Lightning then flashed across the sky, making loud echoing noises for everyone in town to hear.

"S-so what do we do?" The mummy managed to stammer out, raising his hand to his head, "They'll write new stories and capture all of us again!"

Dead inhaled through his hole where his nose should have been and growled. Wind suddenly began blowing making Dead's raven hair wave and shift lightly in the breeze. Lighting continued thundering across the sky, hammering their ears with booming sounds of lightning crashing. As if by Dead's command, the clouds scattered, causing beams of light from the moon to shine on Dead.

"Okay daddy," he whispered, in a soft voice filled with malice, "You win the battle, but the war is just getting started."

Dead then grabbed a manuscript from out of nowhere before unlocking it. And threw it to the ground before a blue light erupted.

Loud hissing and the sounds of wings buzzing filled the air along with a lighting crash in the distance. The others monster watched the spectacle, a grin then spreaded across their faces simultaneously.

> Chapter 10: Bug and Car Chase.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ralph and the girls sat there in the truck and cheered over there victory. They had entered the mines, and against all odds: They found the pen, beaten Dead and his gang of monster. Now they had the pen.

Mission accomplish!

"Yeah!" Rainbow cheered, pumping her fist in the air, "Heros one, Monsters zero!"

Sunset then turned to Ralph now holding his pen securely in his hands. Finally they could end the monsters rampage.

"All right. So start writing. Did you forget we’re in some kind of a hurry?"

He looked up at her, still clutching the pen, “Okay, but what’s the story?”

"What else?" Sunset asked, confused.

"Yeah, Monsters lose. Good guys win. The end!” Rainbow replied hastily.

“No,"  he said, annoyed. “It doesn’t work unless it’s a real story with twists and turns and frights and surprises.”

"I don’t know about all that  y'all," Applejack said, "But to me, that seems like a whole lot to come up with in the next few minutes before we run into another monster tonight.”

Ralph sighed, "We have to go somewhere secluded where I can start writing, but somewhere DeadBones wouldn’t suspect me going."

The girls then began pondering, they mulled over which place would be safe against an army of monsters. They kept contemplating, until Pinkie voiced her opinion where to go.

"Ooo! Ooo!" Pinkie squealed excitedly, "How about the school?"

"You think that'll work Pinkie dear?" Rarity asked, arching an eyebrow.

"Wait, it's perfect. I hate school, so that'll be the last place Dead will check in the whole town.............I hope." He whispered that last part.

"It's worth a try." Sunset said, "We can't afford Dead finding us."

The group nodded. They had a plan now. All that was left to end this nightmare was go back to Canterlot High, let Ralph do his magic, and everything will be okay. This whole ordeal would be over.

Once settled down, Ralph grew silent and began contemplating the story over in his head.

'Okay how should it start? 'Sighing loudly, a boy walked over to a large school. He wore a black hoodie, black jeans, black sneakers, had jet black spikey hair that was darker than the night, and a rather sullen demeanor, with something of a permanent scowl. He was short. Around middle school age.' '

He continued.

' 'Next to him stood a-'

Ralph's musing was cut off when Rainbow grabbed his arm suddenly, surprising the young writer slightly.

"Hey what are you-" Ralph was cut off by Rainbow once more.

"Relax squirt, I'm bandaging your arm." She replied pulling out some bandages Fluttershy gave her.

He arched a brow and stared at his arm remembering how Killer Frosty grazed him with an icicle when he pushed Rainbow to the ground to avoid icicles being plunged into her back and killing her slowly. All this time he didn't even feel the pain, possibly due to the adrenaline of getting chased by monsters. He saw a small gash on his forearm. The cut wasn't deep but it looked non-critical enough to be easily treated. Ralph glanced up at Rainbow as she began wrapping his arm for him. And she was smiling.

"Hey look," Rainbow began in a soft voice, "I'm sorry for opening your books and I'm sorry you got hurt to save me."

For the second time tonight Ralph eyes widened in surprise at her unexpectedly concede and apologizing to him. He really underestimated this girl. He had taken her as a spoiled, unfeeling, arrogant girl who didn't take anyone else's feelings into account. All his life he was surrounded by those type of arrogant people and seeing a girl like Rainbow apalogize openly. It made him feel strange, it was almost refreshing to see this kind of friendly demeanor. Now he felt really bad for judging her so poorly. His misanthrope personality getting in the way and all.

"It-it's alright, aslong as your okay." Ralph replied, his voice losing its hostility and usual sulk.

Rainbow took notice of the change of his voice and smiled at the smaller boy, "So no hard feelings? I'm sorry I was being uncool earlier."

"I'm sorry I acted like a dick," Ralph admitted breaking eye contact. 

Rainbow then stuck her fist out and urged him to bump once his arm was fully wrapped in bandages. Ralph and Rainbow pressed each other's fist, making a fist-bump before retracting their arms away.

Ralph frown then slightly curled to form a semblance of a minor smile. His frown was still there, but the corners were slightly curled up. Rainbow was able to spot it and felt the gloomy aura subside slightly. It didn't feel as depressing as before, but it was still present. Just not entirely depressing.

Meanwhile, Aiden and Rarity were having their own conversation. Rarity was regaling the green haired girl of their previous exploits and how they saved their town more then once. Aiden listened in awe as she couldn't help but smile at all the times the girls saved their school and possibly the entire world from destruction. She especially liked the story when the girls formed the Rainbooms and stopped three mean, evil sirens.

"You all defeated sirens?" Aiden repeated, earning a nod from the fashionista.

"Yes darling, with the help of our friend, Twilight of course." Rarity nodded, her eyes closed.

"Whoa! And you all have magic?" Aiden asked.

"Yes, but the magic only works if all of us are together, including Twilight. If she was here then we could show that short, skinny juvenile, Dead not to threaten us around like he did."

"I don't know," Ralph muttered, overhearing the conversation, "Even with magic, my monster can survive anything. They keep coming back angrier and stronger. Like I said, the books are the only thing that can stop them permanently." 

Suddenly everyone heard loud buzzing filled the air. Everyone paused and looked around the truck.

"Either I'm hearing things or does everyone else hear a buzzing sound?" Rainbow asked, looking around for the noise.

"Oh my!" Rarity squealed in mild disgust, "I hope to heavens a mosquito didn't get inside!"

"That's sounds too big to be mosquito." Applejack then turned her head slowly to side mirror.

In her mirror was a giant car-sized bee flying after them, with a large cloud of bees following the much larger bee behind.

"We have company!" Applejack shouted swerving so the giant bee would not hit the van. 

Ralph and the others were tossed around in the back as Applejack swerved down the streets and dodging the giant insect. 

"Watch out!" Sunset cried out as the car almost ran into a sign post. 

Fluttershy yelped and closed her eyes waiting for the impact, but thankfully Applejack quickly spun the wheel to its maximum limit, and turned the wheel avoiding a nasty collision.  The giant bee then descended over the car, its large body slamming on the roof as it jolted the vehicle sideways. It raised it large stinger attempting to impale someone. It heaved its stinger down which bursted through the inside of the car inches away from Ralph's face, his eye widened to the size of dinner plates and remained deathly silent as all color drained from his face, he let out a loud gulp, gazing nervously at the black stinger infront of him, which could've been over his head. The bee pulled out its stinger and tried a different tactic, the Queen Bee clambered forward and landed on the hood of the truck blocking he farmers view as the others screamed at the sight of the giant female queen. It was go gross for Rarity as she squealed the loudest among everyone seeing the bug so close.

"Brakes! Hit the brakes! Hit the brakes!" Sunset repeated, terrified as she sat on the passenger seat next to AppleJack.

AppleJack obliged, AppleJack gripped the steering wheel trying to shake the bug off, swerving left and right. Bracing herself, AppleJack mashed the brake, sending the giant Queen Bee flying forward and under the car. Her view now clear, she pressed the accelerator and the car jolted, everyone bounced when they ran over the massive bee, hopefully crushing it under the tires of the pickup truck.

The giant bee laid in a heap, a pool of ink surrounding her. Her antennas were bended and crooked, her wings were shriveled and crumpled up. And her legs were all sprawled, tire marks over her body. Seconds later the ink seeped back within the seemingly dead bee before its wings unfurled. Sustaing no damage. It's antennas straightened up. The bee shifted and heaved itself up and stared with its compound eyes the fleeting car.

The bee skittered to its feet and made a string of angry clicking sounds before using it healed wings and fly after them.

"Oh no!" Pinkie said, everyone turned to see the angry bee return, "It's back!"

The bee landed on the car once more, making it jolt before it picked the back of the car up using its foreleg, middle leg, and hindleg. Everyone screamed inside as the car was tilting forward.

The giant bee began heaving the car up, much to everyone's distress. It began scraping the side of the car more as it tried pulling them up. The mass of buzzing insects following their queen, the humming getting louder.

"I got an idea!" Ralph yelled, "Does anyone have sugar or honey."

"I have both!" Pinkie stated pulling out packets of sugar from her hairs, and a large honey pot offering it to Ralph.

Ralph had half a mind to ask why she conveniently had sweets in her hair, but the other half of his mind was more focused on staying alive. Ralph hastily grabbed the honey, he then opened the window, and saw a giant billboard sign on the side of the road. Using all the strength in his arm he lobbed the pot over to the billboard succefully. Honey splashed against the surface of the billboard, the yellow sticky substance made a giant splat which caught the Queen Bees attention, she jerked her head up and stared at the honey on the upcoming billboard, entranced and drawn to it like it was beckoning it over. The Queen Bee began drooling at the sight of the golden honey.

"Dinner time!" Ralph yelled, when the honey made contact with the billboard.

The queens antenna shivered as it picked up the sweet scent and allure of honey where Ralph threw it. Unable to neglect its insect instinct, she dropped the car and the giant bee had a hard time slowling down its wings, it tried to halt but it accidentally slammed into the surface of the billboard. Its bulky head crashed through making a large hole it was now stuck on.

The queen bee tried to peel itself out, but the honey on the billboard prevented it from moving its giant, huge body. The honey also was sticky enough to keep the bee trapped and unable to move for a while. It hummed in anger, and just stayed there trapped to the honey while the Shiverribas and Rainbooms drove off.

"Wooohoo!" Pinkie cheered.

Everyone was cheering as they inwardly sighed in relief.

"That may have been the easiest monster we faced tonight." AppleJack said, her hands clutching the steering wheel.

Rarity turned to Ralph anxiously and gave him an uneasy look, "Darling, Uhm, by any chance you didn't write more books with bugs in them did you?"

"Oh!" Ralph suddenly jumped slightly from his seat and chuckled nervously, 

"Weeeeeell..."

"What is that thing!?" Rainbow yelled as she cut off Ralph abruptly.

Ralph turned and gasped.

"It's the Zilther beast!" 

The Zilther looked back and saw with its middle eye the approaching pickup truck. It then held up its crystal rock and created a small dark purple sphere of pure dark energy surrounded by a series of white rings that orbit the main sphere. Everyone’s eyes widened as the Zilther pulled back and prepared to launch it at them. AppleJack then stomped on the accelerator and the girls yelled at the upcoming energy ball of darkness.

The car managed to dodge it, the blast making a huge crater behind the vehicle and sped under the Zilther Beast, the car didn't stop and drove as fast as it could carry the girls away from the purple three-headed, creature. The Zilther Beast turned around but when it already spun around, the car was long gone.

"Look out!" Fluttershy pointed at two people standing in the middle of the road right in front of their car. Applejack swerved hard to the left, but it was too late. They rammed straight into them…and straight through them, into a telephone pole.

They screamed as the car made contact with the pole and the metal crunched and squealed. The car’s hood crumpled around the pole. The people they swerved to avoid soon began glowing, they became transparent in the moonlight before disappearing into the air like mist. 

Ghosts.

"Is everyone alright?” Applejack asked. Everyone breathed and panted heavily. Scared and shaking out of panic but all in one piece.

Too bad they couldn’t say the same for the car.

"What in heavens name is a telephone pole doing in the middle of the street?” Rarity complained.

"Uhm, guys…" Pinkie pointed at the front window "I don’t think that’s a telephone pole girls."

They looked up and up, and up. The pole stretched at least twenty feet high. Pinkie was right, It wasn’t a pole at all. It was something else entirely.

It was a leg … a giant, green, glowing insect leg the size of a telephone pole stretching up attached to a sixty-foot-tall praying mantis!

A praying mantis that was bowing its head in their direction, making disturbing clicking noises. It's compound eyes hovering over them all as they began screaming loudly at the grotesque eye just gazing at them closely.

"I don’t remember writing about a giant praying mantis!" Ralph yelled more in confusion than panic, as the rest of them screamed their heads off.

The mantis spat out a large glob of green mucus at them. Mantis gunk sprayed and splattered against the windshield, encasing them in the dark.

"Right." Ralph murmmurred sharply, "Now I remember."

"Get us out of here," Sunset yelled to Applejack. "Now!"

Applejack threw the car into reverse, and then into drive. They sped away from the mantis. They could hear it pounding concrete behind them, the road cracking beneath its massive weight. AJ swerved back and forth between its gigantic legs.

"They’ve all turned against me!” Ralph complained. “It’s like Frankenstein’s monster turning on Frankenstein! I give them life, and how do they repay me!? By trying to end mine!!"

The pickup truck made a sharp turn at the next corner heading back in to town, while the the Mutant Mantis accidentally crashed into the nearest building, having trouble turning corner, it shrugged off the the debris and continued chasing the Shiverribas and Rainbooms. The Mutant Mantis then spat more green, sticky fluids at the car.

"Look out!" Pinkie yelled.

AppleJack turned the wheel and swerved the car in a zig-zag motion avoiding making contact with the globs of green mucus. She kept spinning the wheel avoiding getting hit, while her boot kept pressing against the accelerator. It was putting much strain on the country girl having to avoid a giant bug, spitting mucus at them, while turning the wheel frantically. Everyone in the back was startled at the sudden sharp turns she kept making.

The Mutant Mantis leaped up using its powerful wings and landed infront of the car. Everyone screamed and watched it raised its claw ready to strike the car. AppleJack spun the wheel and dodged the claw as it came down cracking the road instead of the car.

"Eww! Eww!" Rarity squealed, "I hate bugs!"

"Don't be so insensitive!" Fluttershy yelled defensively, "Not all bugs are mean! They're actually kinda cute."

Rarity rolled her eyes, "Fluttershy, that's not really helping our situation!"

"Oops," She muttered softly and hunched her shoulders slightly, "...sorry."

The Mutant Mantis was gaining speed and kept trying to swipe them with its large claws. It hissed before bringing its claws down inches near the trunk of the car, only making large cracks on the road as the car kept dodging every swipe it attempted to make at them. The car kept swerving as the giant glowing insect kept trying to puncture the car.

“It’s above us!” Aiden cried as the mantis hissed again.

Thick splats of mantis mucus rained down on the sunroof and on the streets.

"No! it's behind us!" Fluttershy shouted as another leg stomped down closer, inches away from the car’s trunk.

"It’s everywhere!" Pinkie cried out in despair.

"Everyone shut yer trap, or I will pull this car over right now!" AppleJack warned. She was bluffing of course, cause who would turn around when they're was a giant insect trying to eat them?

Instead of pulling over, she sped up, unfortunately she didn't see the curb in time, the car bounced over it and into a supermarket parking lot, they barreled hard, the car landed on the roof. Skidding across the parking lot while everyone screamed and held on to their seats tight. They stopped when they slammed into a parked car. Only their seat belt kept them from flying through the windshield.

Air bags exploded into their faces, and the car filled with smoke. Everyone quickly unbuclked their seatbelts and dropped down, quickly they crawled out on their hands and knees, fast as they could out of the overturned car, as the Mutant Mantis closed in. The loud footfalls signified it was approaching nearer towards the group.

"In here!" Aiden cried.

Everyone threw themselves through the supermarket door just as the mantis poked its head out of a large brier. It spotted the car it was chasing overturned and lumbered towards it. The glowing bug snatched the car by its hood and tore off the roof using its claws. It screeched in frustration when it discovered the occupants had already left, then angrily tossed the car across the parking lot.

Ralph panted and ducked beneath the checkout counter, thinking it could have been them in that car.

“Why’d you have to come up with the most bizarre creatures?” Rainbow whined. "Why, Ralph? Why?!"

“Just have a knack for it, I guess.” Ralph replied quietly, he sounded almost proud.

The mantis leaped toward the overturned car and stomped on it, crushing it to a pancake. It's legs crushing the car making glass pop out and shatter on the parking lot.

"My Wagoneer!” Applejack cried. She seemed more dismayed by this than anything what had happened all night. “Granny's gonna kill me."

AJ then turned to Ralph and glared daggers at him, then jabbed her index roughly into his chest.

"You owe me a new car." She growled lightly.

Fortunately, the mutant mantis had a liking for cars, and the parking lot was full of them. It hopped from car to car, having fun shaking them and rattling profusely in the air like little toys before crushing them flat.

It continued to the next car and stomped on it with its multiple legs before picking it up between its claws and tossing it aside and moving on to the next one.

It might have been playing, or it might just have been looking for them. Either way the group was relieved its attention was on something else other than them.
> Chapter 11: The Wolf Boy.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The group looked around the supermarket as lights were on and its muzak was playing, but the place was deserted. Everyone sane was probably at home, hiding under their beds holding a blunt object close to their chest. They looked outside once more to see the glowing Mutant Mantis outside far away playing and crushing with more cars.

"How far are we from the high school?" Ralph asked.

"Not too far," Sunset said. "We can cut through the cemetery and Everfree woods."

"A cemetery?" Aiden repeated.

"You’ve gotta be kidding me." AppleJack shook her head.

"The woods?" Rarity whined, "These boots are not made for walking on dirt darling."

She shrugged, "The high school is just past the woods on the other side."

"Anyone else wonderin' how long this town had a cemetery and we haven't even heard about it?" Applejack asked, though, everyone ignored her for some reason.

As long they were in the market, the group figured they might as well grab some supplies. Ralph snagged a bag of chips and some sheets of papers to begin writing on the book, Sunset, Rainbow, and Applejack grabbed weapons like mops and brooms, any sort of melee weapon, Fluttershy, Rarity and Aiden grabbed medical supplies like bandages and other things in case someone got hurt along the journey.

While Pinkie gazed at a towering display of soda bottles.

“Hey, you got a dollar?" She asked.

"What? No, why?" Ralph replied.

"I’m really thirsty! All this being chased by monsters makes a girl parched, I need a soda."

Ralph let out an exasperated groan. "Just take one. I'm sure they’ll understand."

"Really?" Pinkie then turned to gaze at the soda selection weighing her options in her mind. "I kinda want a strawberry. Maybe grape, though, Oooo cherry, I haven't had that in four hours…"

Ralph snatched a two liter bottle with orange soda off the rack and shoved it at Pinkie, "For god’s sake, here! Orange!"

Pinkie happily accepted the bottle and held it protectively like a child and followed Ralph as he stormed off.

"So," Pinkie asked trying to start a conversation, "Can I ask you a question?"

Ralph sighed, knowing the girl wasn't gonna take a 'no' for an answer.

He solemnly nodded.

"Were you really lonely when you were a kid?" She asked genuinely serious, her voice losing its usual jubilant tone.

Ralph face grew stiff as old memories hit the surface of his mind. Every single taunt and disrespect he received. His life as an outcast. Though he was able to actually talk to a few kids. Just all those friends he had never lasted more than two months before they forgot about him. Eventually he just stopped trying to make friends, fearing they would eventually forget about him and move on and sometimes that's what would happen. He gave up on friendship a long time.

"Actually yeah, I had a few friends, but they never lasted. And I was too shy to make any new ones." He stated, dipping his head down.

"Like Fluttershy!" Pinkie replied cheerily. 

"A bit, I guess."

Ralph then remembered  his middle school experience, it wasn't that he hated human interaction, it was just hard to live in a world where the upper class society except you to be something your not. He had to deal with that a lot. And he just liked being weird. It was fun being unique. But others didn't see it that way. 

"I'm sorry if I was being mean to you before, it's just I'm not use to others asking to be my friend. Usually I'm the one who has to make that effort." He stated.

"Well...." Pinkie paused and looked at the ground, "Am I at least your friend."

Ralph flicked his head up, he then began contemplating on how to answer. Sure Pinkie was annoying, but she was the first person to offer her friendship to him, something that never happened before. She was nice, friendly, and was loyal to her friends. Perhaps all this could have been avoided, if he accepted her friendship in the first place.

He turned and gazed at Pinkie who was nervously tracing circles on the floor with the tip of her boot in anticipation waiting for his answer. A smile suddenly creeped across Ralph's face for the first time in ages. This girl truly wanted to be his friend.

His gloomy aura for the second time tonight subsided slightly as it began losing a portion of its dismal and despondent vibe. 

"Let's start over."

Ralph cleared his throat extended his hand, with his palm out.

"Hi there I'm Ralph Shiverriba."

Pinkie squealed in delight, her body filled with joy and glee. She then grabbed his hand with both her hands and shook him wildly.

"I'm Pinkamena Diane Pie, but you can call me Pinkie."

After releasing his hand, Ralph shook for a moment before the vibrations around his form finally calmed down, and he shook his head.

"N-n-n-nice t-t-t-to meet y-you."

Pinkie smile stretched to her cheek after hearing those words, she didn't hesitate in wrapping her arms around his waist and lifting him up in a hug. There was a loud squelching sound, also bones popping in his body as Ralph cheeks puffed up. Holding his breath tight, while Pinkie grasped him tightly.

"Oh Ralphy! I knew you'd come around!" She squealed happily, her hold on Ralph never faltering, "I'll take good care of you as a friend, I'm going to invite you to all my parties, including bithdays, special events, slumber parties and outdoors events. We'll be the best of bestest friends!"

"Okay...That's great Pinkie Pie..." Ralph breathed, suffocating from the lack of oxygen but kept a friendly facade, his lungs seeking fresh air "Maybe....dial it down on the nicknames....Also put me down..."

Pinkie dropped Ralph back to his feet as he gasped for air. Pinkie patted his shoulder, but her smile never left. Then suddenly they began hearing gnawing.

Wait a second.

Pinkie looked at Ralph. Ralph looked at her. Then they both turned to look at the meat section … where a giant, shaggy werewolf was gnawing on a side of prime rib!

It was seven feet tall, had yellow glowing eyes and wearing blue ripped shirt, nothing else underneath.

Aiden and Sunset joined them just as the wolf tossed the rib aside and started gnawing away at a bloody flank steak. The group peeked slightly watching it chew on the steak.

"Hey girls what-" Rainbow came but Aiden quickly pressed her finger against her lips. 

The others came and were about to open their mouths but Ralph jabbed his thumb over his shoulder quietly like charades, and hunched over with his arms up clawing the air and bared his teeth making an angry face. The girls understood the gesture.

Pinkie nodded okay, then twisted open the cap of her soda cap.

Hisssssssss.

The werewolf swiveled its head toward them in he direction he heard the sound of gas being released. Everyone ran.

Sunset, Aiden and Pinkie raced toward the frozen-food section. Rainbow, Rarity, AJ, and Shy headed toward the pet aisle and Ralph followed, but he got waylaid in personal hygiene.

"What are you doing?" Rainbow asked as Ralph picked up a bottle hand sanitizer.

"The Wolf Boy can pick up my scent," he explained, smearing his face and body with Purell. He then gave himself a experimental sniff for reassurance, "No, it's not working, I need to hide!"

Sunset, Aiden, and Pinkie were meanwhile hiding in one of the freezers. Aiden creeped the door slightly and peeked around, once the coast was clear she beckoned the others to come out and follow her. Susnet exited the freezer, she turned and waited for Pinkie but saw she was in an ice cream freezer and began eating Popsicles, as is she was pretending they weren't in mortal peril. She shoved a chocolate popsicle in her mouth and slided out revealing only the small wooden stick. The whole ice cream itself was gone.

"Pinkie come on," Sunset waved her.

Pinkie nodded and carried a heap of Popsicles of different varieities in her arms before following the other two girls.

Rarity and Shy squeezed themselves into a cardboard doghouse when they heard Ralph who was hiding underneath the fruit display whimpering. The wolf was coming straight for him. The Wolf Boy brought himself to a lowered hunched position and began tracking his scent with its powerful nose, that no one could elude. It stalked closer towards Ralph with hungry eyes. Eager to get even more raw, red meat than what those other refrigerated meats could provide. It's jaw levered down salivating as the scent of Ralph grew closer and closer.

"Do something." Fluttershy whispered to Rarity.

Rarity wiggled out of the cardboard house, grabbed a rubber steak then threw the steak as far as she could.

Yes! The werewolf yelped happily and went racing after the rubber steak.

But it picked up someone's scent. Applejack had her back against the magazine aisle, unfortunately Rarity threw the steak a little too close to her and now the Wolf Boy had her scent.

The Wolf Boy came to a slow stop drawed its head up to test the air. The scent drifted into his nostrils.

She smelled heavily of. Apples.

Her flesh, mixed with the scent of apples. The werewolf then thought.

Apple flavored meat.

She then saw the creature run toward her, to which she fled down the aisle. As she was running, she looked back to see the werewolf was gaining on her. With a quick fake out, she was able to shake him off temporarily as it chased in the other direction it thought it saw AppleJack go in. She then ran into Aiden and Sunset near the frozen food section.

"Shoot…that thing’s a lot faster than Ah expected," she panted.

They then heard a loud howl coming from above them. They  looked up to see the wolf leaped up on top of one of the food freezers ready to pounce.

The girls backed up as far as they could until they bumped into more food.

“You gotta be kidding me?!" Aiden groaned her eyes shifting back and forth debating which way to run.

As the wolf lunged at her, the girls splitted into two direction narrowly doding his claws. It then went after Aiden, growling angrily as it chased her on four legs. It picked up Ralph's scent the strongest on her. And the Wolf Boy sort of hated him the most for trapping him. Along with all the other monsters. Aiden kept running and noticed a table with display of vegetable oils stacked to form a pyramid. She then had an idea. Once next to the display she kicked the leg of the table knocking down the vegetable oil making him tumble and splash oil on the floor behind her as the wolf continued chasing her. It was too focused on Aiden and didn't spot the oil in time. The Wolf Boy the skidded across the aisle and crashed into the dairy section while Aiden bolted into the next aisle. The Wolf Boy quickly shook off the pain and recovered before chasing the female Shiverriba.

Aiden turned to the next corner and grabbed a bottle of hot sauce off the shelf. And quickly unscrewed the top open as the Wolf Boy scurried towards her. Once the Wolf Boy was close enough she flung the hot sauce out of the bottle into the Wolf Boy's face, landing in his eyes. The Wolf Boy bellowed in pain and tried wiping the hot sauce off his snout and face as his eyes stinged.

While the large predator was temporarily blinded, Aiden darted towards the end of the aisle. She then ran into Rainbow. Who noticed her heavy panting.

"You okay?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, come one let's keep-"

The girls turned around and were met with the angry Wolf Boy whose snout and face was wiped clean of hot sauce and was looking at them angrily both. It then lunged at them and snapped his jaw at them only for the two girls to run in different direction. It hunched back down and chased them on all fours. Just as the girls were about to reach the edge of aisle, the werewolf leapt over them and blocked their path. Each time they tried to find a way around it, the wolf would block them, cutting off all possible routes they could have taken to safety.

"Wait don't eat us!" Aiden pleaded backing away.

"You'll just get hungry in an hour." Rainbow added, just as frieghtened. 

The werewolf then raised its claws to swipe both Rainbow and Aiden but was halted by a loud voice.

“HOW DARE YOU! How dare you do that to someone?"

The werewolves ears flicked up and it turned to Fluttershy standing near the end of the aisle with angry scowl, her eyes slightly enlarged. She stomped her way towards the werewolf giving it an intimidating glare.

"You should be ashamed of yourself, hurting my friend like that. Just cause you can doesn't mean you should!" She scolded. The werewolf's ears folded against his head and he suddenly backed away slowly from the angry teenage girl. To Aiden's surprise, the creature seemed to wilt a bit at the scold. Fluttershy kept scolding it until she pointed at the ground with her finger. Where the wolfs lower portion fell to the ground, quickly followed by Aidens lower jaw. She never expected someone to tame a werewolf so easily. Fluttershy did it like she was talking to a misbehaving puppy. Stunned wasn't even close to what Aiden felt.

Fluttershy then smiled, walked up closer to the head of the wolf, and began petting it on the top of its head. 

"Good boy, now go and don't let me see you cause anymore trouble."

She then pointed her finger behind the werewolf, indicating to go back where it came from. Nodding, the creature obeyed her gesture and ran away. But it let out angry growl as it made its way towards the exit.

Aiden jaw still hanged, she shook her head and looked at Fluttersgy in shock in disbelief, finally she recovered her speech, 

"I've.....H-how?"

"Oh, don't worry. He maybe a monster, but he's an animal monster, also you just gotta show a little dominance to show who's boss." She explained.

"That's Fluttershy for you." Rainbow said, relived.

Ralph suddenly bursted into the aisle with a baseball bat, "Where's the danger!? Where's the werewolf!? Aiden are you alright?" He asked frantically.

Aiden finally recovered her demeanor and nodded, "Give me a moment and I'll be okay."

Sunset and the other soon reunited with the others.

"Oh thank heavens that beast is gone," Rarity sighed.

"Another minute and we might've been dog chow." Applejack nodded, happy to have all her limbs connected.

"Wait what happened?" Ralph asked.

Aiden shook her head, "Trust me, you don't wanna know."

"Alright," Sunset said, earning everyone's attention, "Now that the dangers gone let's go get to the school so Ralph can end this."

"Right, not another moment wasted." Ralph replied and headed towards the exit with the girls behind him.





Dead and the others monsters  were currently on the road within the monster truck following where the Queen Bee had followed the Rainbooms and Shiverribas.

Dead was in the drivers seat while Mummy was in the passenger seat, the other five were cramped in the back arguing.

"Quit hogging the seat!" Frosty yelled at Jack.

"Your the one with the ass like a bear, you move!" Jack retorted sharply.

While the pumpkinman and snowman argued. Meltedman and WideGrin sighed in unison at their seemingly endless, constant bickering. The Sharkman was busy sticking his head out the window and his maw open like a dog, enjoying the rush of air hit its face.

Dead groaned, irritated about all the argueing those two kept having. He was beginning to regret releasing them. Why did Ralph had to give them the ability of speech? Why?!

"Relax," The Mad Mummy muttered, noticing Deads subtle annoyance, "Once we take the pen and destroy Ralph we can all go our separate ways."

Meltedman and WideGrin nodded and grunted in unison. 

Suddenly the Monster Truck skidded to a halt. The monsters in the back jolted and smacked their heads against the back of Mad and Dead's seat accidentally, making them flinch.

"What is it now!" Dead exasperated looking at the steering wheel of the Monster Truck, "I swear if you need gas or something you can forget it! Until we take that pen back!"

The Monster Truck replied with a series of honking noises, it beeped loudly and turned itself in reverse. 

"What?"

Dead and the others then looked up and incredulous at what they saw. It was a billboard for an add for a Bee's butt. Wait.

Huh?

They gazed at a tall billboard up and spotted Queen Bee squirming violently, with her wings buzzing wildly, still covered in honey, keeping her in place. They watched the bee continued to attempt to dislodge its head from the large gaping hole, but to no avail.

The others were still too bewildered to speak or say anything and continued gawking at the squirming queen, dumbfounded. Even the Monster Truck ceased all beeping and remained silent along with its occupants within. The only sound there was, was squirming and angry buzzing.

Dead then spoke.

"You got to bee kidding me."
> Chapter 12: Dead Day.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"She did what!?" Dead yelled, both baffled and angry.

The Wolf Boy simply let out a sad whine, and hung his head down in shame. Daunted by how it let itself be beaten so easily and effortlessly by a girl.

DeadBones scowled at the Wolf Boy standing outside the supermarket in the parking lot. Along Dead, was the Mutant Mantis, the Wendigo, the Mummy, the Snowman, the Ooze, the Meltedman, the Queen Bee, Widegrin, Jack, and Sharkman, and a couple of Gingerbread Monsters all assembled.

DeadBones groaned in frustration, pinching the temple of the bridge of where his nose should be. He then glared up at the Queen Bee.  

"And you! I sent you to them to destroy them, not....ugh."

Dead paused and let out an annoyed groan, face palmed and shook his head when he saw the giant bee ignoring him, busy licking honey off its right foreleg. Much to his chagrin.

"Licking honey..." Dead trailed off, seeing the futility of getting the bee to notice him. He knew once honey was around, that bee ignored the rest of the world around her.

"And you!" He pointed to the mantis, which made it flinch visibly unlike the other big bug, "Your so big! You could've crushed them like - like .... Well like bugs! No offense, but seriously! How hard is it to kill a bunch of teenagers!"

Dead turned and kicked a pebble in frustration which it hit a car and rebounded knocking Meltedman down, "It seems I underestimated these kids a bit. With that pen they could trap us back all on those stupid pages. I am not going back on a shelf."

He then looked at the werewolf, "Alright fido, follow they're scent and see if you can lead me to Ralph and his dumb group of girls!"

The Wolf Boy tossed his head up and began sniffing the air. He then ran over to the car the Mutant Mantis crushed earlier that belonged to AppleJack, he surveyed the wreckage before the scent was clear. He let out a howl and hunched down on the ground and began running on all four towards the source of the scent:
the graveyard.

"Come on daddy, It's only eight of you versus an entire army of monsters, let's see how long you'll last out there." He murmured and began following the brown werewolf, while the other monsters including the mantis followed the skeleton and werewolf.





After a short trek, the group had found the large iron gates leading to the cementary. Slipping in was easy, though Fluttershy was incredibly reluctant when she saw the stone graves line up. But the others literally dragged her inside. Much to her dismay.

The cemetery was the least scary thing the group had seen all night. Which meant it was still pretty terrifying. The sliver of moon cast shadows over the trees, making the shadows of the trees look like spindly creatures with their arms stretched out to grab the group. Stone angels watched they're slow progress through the graves across the cemetery, the branches on each tree they passed kept trembling with each breeze. The only sound was the crunching of leaves beneath they're feet and they're steady breathing.

"I'm still the only one wonderin' how long there was a cementery here and we haven't heard of it before?" Applejack asked, only to be ignored once again by the group.

"Ooooo! Spooky," Pinkie slurred, unperturbed by the scary atmosphere.

"How far are we now?" Rarity asked Sunset.

"Just a couple of minutes," Sunset replied, "After that we'll move through Everfree woods and we'll be there at Canterlot High in no time."

Fluttershy tried not to think about the bodies rotting six feet under. Ralph noticed this and tried reassuring her. He suddenly grew this sudden feeling to console the taller girl, he slowed down his pace and walked alongside her.

"Relax, they're already dead so they can't hurt you." Ralph said nonchalantly.

This obviously didn't make her calm or feel better, as her shivers grew more violent and erratic.

"Eh, I mean, we're-so, eh, nothing bad will happen as long  as you stick close." Ralph assured her.

"W-w-why did you have to come up with such scary monster?" Shy asked nervously.

"I told you, to get even with my tormentors. I wouldn't expect you to understand, I've been isolated for so long, i created my own friends, I know they seem scary to you but a long time ago they were my best friends. While others just thought of me as this weird guy." He explained.

"I don't think your weird," Shy said, somehow more relaxed than she was a few seconds ago, "I used to have the same problem before I met my friend Rainbow Dash. And I can tell your just misunderstood."

Shy put a hand on his shoulder and rubbed it in circular motion on it to reassure him.

"I guess the way you found comfort in monsters is the same way I found comfort in animals. So I think I understand." She smiled happily.

Ralph sighed happily and looked up blankly into the air, "The monsters have always been my friends, I just wish they didn't try to kill me."

Aiden couldn't help but smile, she stared from a distance as she saw her little brother actually interacting with another human being, he was using social skills he never used around her. For a moment she could see her former brother, the one who filled her with such joy before.

She didn't notice Sunset slowing down to walk alongside her. Sunset then nudged her out of her musing.

"I see you really care about your brother, huh?" She asked.

"What? Oh yeah, why wouldn't I, sure he can be lazy and angry  every once and a while, but he cares for me," she then turned to see Ralph and Fluttershy laughing together, "And I care about him. More than anything in this world or the next."

Sunset smiled and respected her dedication to her family, she contemplated perhaps after the crisis is adverted they could maybe become friends ... All of them, even Ralph. After all she did think he was kinda cute, in a brooding sort of way. It was hard imagining a boy in there group, but Ralph reminded  Sunset of her when she was starting to learn about friendship. Angry, no friends, which lead her to be bitter just like-

Sunset snapped out of her thought, and stepped forward and stumbling over a branch, falling to the ground with a thump.

That’s when she realized it wasn’t a branch. It was a rotting hand, reaching out of a grave.

The hand wrapped itself around her ankle. Sunset opened her mouth to scream, no cry could escape the confines of Sunsets throats, she was too stunned to even squeal. This was like a nightmare, except no nightmare had ever been this vivid, this real, this gross, this squelchy and cold.

The zombies themselves didn't recognized her as anything but food, the only thing worth was providing protein for their rotted stomachs. Eager to tears sheets of flesh and tissue off her bones

The ground beneath her shifted and another hand poked through, grubby fingers scrabbling for purchase against the dirt. Sunset yanked her ankle away just as the creature dragged itself fully out of the grave. A zombie! Another hand poked out of the dirt. Another one, this time with faded pink nail polish.

There were more of them. And they were all coming up from beneath the ground, coming for them. Fluttershy yelled at the sight of walking corpses emerging from the earth. Loud moaning soon filled the air as multiple zombies began poking out of the ground.

"Girls?" Rainbow said, "Our best course of action would be to... RUNNN!"

"Yeah?" Ralph asked sarcastically, "I was planning to have a nice conversation with the undead! Great plan!"

Everyone crisscrossed through the gravestones, ducking past tombs and beneath statues. The rotting Dead Day zombies sauntered after them, more of them clawing up from the dirt all around them all. Sunset tried not to think about what would happen if they caught up, those rotting pale corpses, those dirt-filled hands, dragging her down deep, under the ground, into the grave…it made her shiver internally to ponder what they may have done to her.

Ralph spotted a lantern hanging freely near one of the angel statue. He grabbed the lantern and swung it at the Dead Day zombies, the oil from the lanterns splashed on them, and the fire quickly ignited, setting a few on fire. Though because of their pain receptors being disabled, they didn't seem to notice they're flesh currently on fire.

The others could smell the scent of zombies being cooked as smoke rose from the air, the Dead Day zombies continued burning, slowling charring, and roasting. They pursued them regardless of the flames dancing across their already rotting bodies. 

The group spotted more zombies ahead of them stumbling forward, blocking they're path. Rainbow, AppleJack, and Sunset pulled out the weapons they picked out from the supermarket and jarred a few zombies in the head blocking they're path. Sunset swung her baseball bat in an arch motion and knocked a female zombies head off her shoulder. Despite being disconnected from its body, the zombie kept a grunt in while on the ground. The group turned to see more zombies limping towards them in a slow stride. Making ghastly moan as they approached the group. AppleJack used a broom and brought it down vertically over a zombies shoulder, making the limb pop out of the shoulder. The limb landed, but it continued moving independently on its own, clutching the air and writhing around.

Rainbow swung her baseball bat on one zombie after the other, easily hitting two undead. The last one growled in anger, bared it's teeth at her and crouched to jump her. Rainbow was about to swing her bat in to hit the undead right in the face but the zombie was faster and tackled her to the ground, Rainbow jerked her arm between its neck and tried to push it away, but the zombie refused to be brushed off so easily. It began attempting to bite her face, every swift motion drew itself inches closer to biting Rainbows nose.

But a kick from Sunsets boot to the zombies head made it reel off of her. Sunset extended her hand for Rainbow which she gladly accepted and was pulled back to her feet.

The group kept running evading the zombies as they kept limply walking towards them, but what they lacked for in speed, they made up for it quantity. More zombies rose from their grave attempting to grab the girls, but they were able to duck and dodge their attempts. Soon the exit to the graveyard could be seen a few feet away.

"There it is!" Sunset proclaimed, pointing her finger at the rusty, iron, gates, "It's not too far, hurry!"

The group bolted toward the exit but were immediately halted when they saw a flock of zombie once more blocking there way. There were now between two clusters of undead slowly approaching them. The girls with weapons stood in a defensive position, rearing their weapons over their shoulders incase a zombie got close. While the more defenseless girls and Ralph stood between them.

Aiden turned to Fluttershy panicking, "What are you waiting for!? Use that thing....." She trailed off.

"What thing?" Fluttershy asked, cocking an eyebrow, "You mean the Stare?"

"Whatever! Use it!" She urged her frantically, as the zombies drew nearer and nearer.

"I can't! It only works on animals!" She stated, nervously as the undead were but a few feet away.

"Wait a minute." Rarity whispered, she then dug into her small purse and grabbed a purple sphere shaped bottle of perfume.

"Perfume!?" AppleJack exasperated, clutching her broom, "Really Rarity!? You wanna smell nice one last time before you die!?"

"Just watch darling, or better yet...don't watch!" Rarity exclaimed and threw the expensive bottle of perfume against the ground.

A cloud of of purple heavily scented fragrance filled the air, and worked as a smoke screen, which blinded the zombies. The others were coughing loudly but ran past the undead while the zombies began gagging loudly from the perfume entering their rotting mouth.

The group ran out of the cloud of perfume, coughing violently, tears in their eyes, smelling like a perfume aisle, but alive.

Ralph coughed erratically, his lungs already filled with perfume, managed to stammer out, "What....was....that?"

AppleJack nodded and coughed, "Yeah....I've never seen a bottle(cough)...perfume do that before-(cough)"

Rarity beamed, "Just the latest...meilleur perfum. They were selling it for half price only this week. I enjoy being a girl."

Finally, the group reached the gate of the cemetery. Fluttershy slipped through the wrought-iron rungs pretty easily. Everyone else followed,

Ralph was almost to safety when a zombie grabbed Ralph's foot.

"Save yourselves!" he cried as the zombie yanked hard, dragging him back into the graveyard. “Hey dumbhead! I didn’t mean it!” Ralph shouted angrily kicking the zombie in the head.

Aiden and Sunset spun around. They dove beside him. They each took an arm and pulled as hard as they could. It was like human tug-of-war. Inch by inch, they pulled him toward their side of the gate. But the zombie wouldn’t let go. Ralph looked like he was about to be split in two.

There were more zombies tugging on Ralph now, all of them pulling in sync. Soon the rest of the girls grabbed Ralph's arms, Rainbow, Rarity and Fluttershy grabbed his left arm, while Pinkie and AppleJack grabbed his right arm, but more zombies joined in and grabbed Ralph's left and right leg much to his dismay and mild annoyance. Ralph's entire body comedically stretched like a rubber band as the Rainbooms and the Dead Day Zombies refused to let the others side keep Ralph. 

Ralph moaned in pain, the girls and zombies clutch on him grew harder and harder  with no sign of ceasing. Each side then began digging their feet into the ground and pull harder.

Soon more zombies joined the fray, assisting their undead brothers and sisters to pull their so called 'father' back towards their side.

They were now stronger than the girls were. They're fingers were going numb, and Aiden could see Sunsets hands starting to slip. 

They were going to lose him!

Ralph shook his head visibly nervous. He wrote Dead Day zombies to eat humans and only humans by tearing the living open like a present an excited child would receive on his birthday, so the victim could suffer longer before they went for the brain. Ralph shuddered recalling the chapters with blood. He didn't want to end up like those characters!

Ralph breathed nervously and panted, he then frantically wiggled his legs out of their hold, and managed to pull his left leg out of the zombies grasp.

“What! Kind! Of! Monster! Bad! Monster! Bad! Monster! Bad! Monster! ” Ralph shouted with rage. He kicked a zombie in the face with each word. It startled them, and their grip loosened just for a second.

"Don't! Eat! Your! Creator!"

But that second was enough for Aiden and the rest of the girls to pull Ralph with one final powerful tug out of their grasp and through the gates. 

Everyone collapsed backwards into the dirt, wheezing loudly, struggling to breathe. Ralph landed on top of the girls as they were in a small pile. It felt as if they're arms were going to fall off. Ralph was already on his feet brushing off dirt.

Everyone turned to the sound of groaning and moaning coming from the gates as the zombies shot their hand between the bars trying to reach Ralph, for some reason ignoring the other girls.

Rarity huffed, "Zombies, of course you had to create zombies."

"Man," Rainbow said rubbing her shoulder gingerly, "For dead guys they have some strong grip, sorry it took so long to help you dude."

“Not your fault,” Ralph said dismissively. “I’m the one who wrote those dead heads. Maybe next time I’ll write about a cute little baby duckling swimming sweetly in a pond." He sighed. 

“Forget I said that. I’d only turn it into a giant sixty foot tall man-eating Duck.”

“Maybe those are the last of your monsters we’ll have to fight,” Fluttershy said trying to be optimistic as possible.

Ralph simply shook his head, "I wish they were Shy, I wish they were."





The werewolf continued and sniffed the ground. Dead and the other monsters were following him, though Dead held an impatient expression on his boney features.

They crept through the graveyard until The werewolf paused and let out a series of snorts. It shook its head
at the sharp scent hits it nose, and everyone else could smell it.

Despite the lack of lungs and nose, Dead was able to catch a strong whiff of it, "Does anyone else smell perfume?"

The other monsters nodded.

The Wolf Boy shook off the sharp scent and continued tracking until everyone heard the sound of moaning and unearthly groans. The Wolf Boy jerked its head up when it saw the zombies from earlier still attempting to reach the other side of the cementary

Dead turned to the zombies, he chuckled at their vain attempts, "He-He-He! I like you boys. What you lack in brains, you make up in heart. Oh, and speaking of hearts…bring me Ralph's."

Dead then rotated his head 180 degrees facing the mantis behind him and jerked his arm, pointing at the gate. The mantis let out a small growl in agreement. It lumbered towards the gates.

When the zombies heard its loud thundering stomps they all made way for the giant insect to its work. The mantis raised its claws and swiped the gate off its hinges, making it rattle on the ground with a large metal clanging, resonating.
> Chapter 13: The Spider Princess.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Everfree woods was not somewhere safe you wanted to be. Especially at night. Unlike its Equestrian counterpart, the woods during the day was safe on all accounts, except when night dawned. When the more nocturnal predators emerged: wolves, badgers, and coyotes. But regardless, it was the shortest route to Canterlot High.

Sunset eyes darted back and forth as she saw a never ending swarm of trees around her, since it was fall all the leaves had broken off their branches and replaced the grass with leaves making their steps louder with crunchy noises against the leafs on the ground. The sound doubles thanks to everyone's combined footsteps. AppleJack looked back and forth, half expecting a bear or wolf to pounce out of nowhere on the group, but thankfully the only life forms in the area was just the eight of them.

So they thought. 

They were currently unaware something was watching them from a nearby tree. It whole form was cascaded in darkness, as six red glowing eyes were the only thing that were illuminated. It watched as the group treaded forward into its woods. 

The wind began picking up, making leaves rustle and shift. And branches trembled lightly. Everyone's hair began slightly waving in the direction the wind was blowing. It didn't make the group less anxious after knowing  there  were zombies, a werewolf, and other monsters prowling across town, hunting them down under Deads order. Everyone shivered as the wind picked up.

Rarity shivered erratically, she hugged herself for warmth, but nonetheless still felt incredibly cold in the autumn breeze, "Curse this weather, I'm freezing out here."

AppleJack shook her head lightly, "Suck it up Rarity, we can't be too far from the school."

"I know but I'm so terribly cold." 

Ralph looked at her and glanced down at his black hoodie. He didn't feel that cold, in fact the cold never really daunted him. He began feeling sympathy for the fashionista. He began unzipping his black hoodie and removed it from his body, leaving him only to wear a standard white t-shirt underneath. He approached Rarity, holding the jacket.

"Here," Ralph offered, "You can use my jacket if your cold."

"Oh thank you so kindly, but black really isn't my color," a strong rush of wind then hit Rarity making her shiver wildly, and her teeth clattered together of the sudden intensity of the cold, "On second thought, I heard black is in this fall."

Rarity hastily grabbed the jacket and wrapped it around her form. Despite being made for Ralph's size, the jacket fitted her dainty curves. She then felt warm again, she smiled thankfully.

"Much better," Rarity sighed, she then glanced down at Ralph in his white t-shirt, "Thank you darling, that was a most generous offer. Forgive me for misjudging you earlier."

Ralph shrugged, "It's no big deal."

Rarity's eyelids then lowered in an almost seductive manner, "Well allow me to give you my offer of gratitude."

Ralph didn't seem to notice her expression, "It's fine, it just felt like the nice-"

Ralph trailed off when he felt Rarity's soft lips pressed against his cheeks. His eyes widened, baffled, his jaw hung open once Rarity's lips left. She then leaned towards his ear and whispered.

"I hope this mean you can accept my thanks." She smiled and leaned away, before walking back to the rest of the girls. Wearing Ralph's jacket. 

Ralph eyes remained widened, speechless is what you would descirbe the boy. Ralph's cheeks burned red, and soon his face was in a mad blush. Aiden noticed the whole thing and walked up, elbowing him playfully, snapping him out of his stupor. 

"Whoa! Check out you already playing Romeo."

"I...I-I....I wasn't perpared for that." Ralph stammered out, rubbing his cheek where Rarity kissed him.

Aiden giggled, "I can tell. But seriously, that was a nice thing you did for her. Giving her your jacket, and I know that's your favorite jacket."

"It just felt like the nice thing to do." Ralph said.

"Speaking of which, whatever happened: 'It's everyone for themselves in this world'? Huh?" Aiden raised an eyebrow, teasingly.

Ralph cleared his throat, "It is! I don't know what came over me. I just felt like it, okay."

Aiden giggled and shook her head, "Nah, I've noticed you've acted really different tonight."

Ralph raised a brow and inquired, "What are you talking about?"

"First it was Rainbow Dash, then Pinkie, then Fluttershy, and now Rarity. You've acted nice to other people for the first time in like forever."

"You've been spying and eavesdropping on me!?" Ralph snapped, incredulously.

Aiden giggled, "Only when you've actually been being nice instead of the usual jerk you are, seriously you-"

"Uh guys?" Sunset said, cutting Aiden off her sentence.

"Where's Rarity?" She asked looking around.

"Wha?" Ralph raised an eyebrow, "She was here a second around."

In truth the fashionista had disappeared, everyone swiveled their heads around and darted their eyes in every direction to catch where the purple haired girl had went.

"Rarity!" Called out Pinkie.

"Rarity?" Sunset yelled.

"Where is she?" Asked Fluttershy nervously.





Rarity tried to stand up and get her bearings, and noticed she couldn’t move.

She slowly opened her eyes and noticed some white threads sparkling in the moonlight forming a pattern. Rarity  gulped and tried to move her legs again, noting how they were being tugged against something strong. She squirmed harder and tried to move but to no avail. She was snared against the sticky strands completely. Like a....fly....in....a.....

Spiderweb.

Rarity froze and confirmed she was indeed trapped in a spiderweb like a common fly. She let out a high pitch scream trying to alert her friends. 

"Girls! Ralph! Rainbow! Sunset! Anybody!!! Help!!" She screamed, squirming harder.

"Oh well isn't this a pleasant surprise." Said a seductive female voice that made Rarity freeze.

She glanced up to see a giant spider with the body of a teenage girl. Her torso was human, while her legs were replaced by the abdomen of a spider, a giant tarantual to be precise, with a coarse of small bristle hairs line up on its legs. Her skin was all black, her hair reached to her shoulders and seemed messy, with red stripes. She had two giant horn protruding out the top of her head, and finally six red eyes that piecered through the darkness. Two giant eyes, followed by four smaller ones lined up accordingly.

Rarity squealed ever louder at the sight of the half-human, half-spider hybrid, making her incredibly unnerved. She began flailing violently trying to free herself. But the spider hybrid merely laughed at her attempt.

"Give it up stupid child, my web is stronger than steel, you'd need fire to cut through." She jeered.

"W-who are you?" Rarity stuttered, her anxiety becoming too much.

"Please, adress me as Arachnida the spider princess, and I shall adress you as my lunch." She grinned

"Please let me go." Rarity begged getting more scared.

"And miss out? my children have been getting rather hungry." She replied, forebodingly.

"Children?" 

Arachnida's grin spreaded across her cheeks. She then snapped her fingers. Soon giant tarantulas descended over the web, the tarantulas themselves where the size of dogs. Once they landed on the web, they skittered towards their mistress. Rarity groaned in disgust at their sheer size.

"They're the ones that brought you to me. Your a little dainty for a full meal, but they are growing boys and need their lunch." Arachnida smirked, petting one of the spiders.

All of Arachnida's eyes suddenly widened when she noticed the black jacket the fashionista was wearing. There was one person she knew who wore a jacket as black as that.

She clambered forward and reached down and pulled Ralph's black jacket, inspecting it closer with each eye. She gazed up at Rarity and narrowed all her eyes.

"Where did you get this jacket?" She asked, her voice dripping with malice.  

"A friend gave it to me." She replied.

"Was it a lonely little boy with a stupid obsession over the color black?" She asked, raising a single brow.

"I'm not telling you a thing."

Arachnida simply hissed, before a smirk replaced her scowl. She began to chuckle.

"Oh boys!" She sang.

Two spiders skittered up to Rarity and used its spinnerets on her. With two legs they began to create a special line of silk out to cocoon the girl. Rarity screamed as she found herself wrapped and covered in silk. Soon a blob of silk was shoved in her mouth silencing her and stopping any chance she had of calling her friends to come to her aid. Now she let out muffled sounds and tried writhing and squirming once more. The webbing ran from her neck to her feet, capturing her inside a cocoon of web. Soon her entire body was wrapped in the thin layers of webbing, trapping her. The only parts of her free was her head, minus the web gag in her mouth, along with her eyes and nose which were the only thing supplying her with oxygen to her lungs.

She then gazed up and saw Arachnida lean towards her with a snarky grin before whispering,

"Time to set up the bait and lure the flies into my trap."





"Rarity!" AppleJack called out.

Everyone began calling her name , the group kept searching but they were no closer to finding their friend. It was beginning to seem hopeless.

"Well this sucks." Ralph muttered.

"Yeah," Rainbow nodded, "Where could she be?"

"Oh dear," Shy trembled, "You don't think a monster got her?"

"I think we would have noticed a giant monster rush over and steal our friend." Rainbow replied.

"No, it has to be one of them who is clever enough and agile enough to swipe her from us." Aiden stated.

"Someone smart and cunning....someone like...." Ralph trailed off, and began mulling over who was stealthy enough. Then it came to him, he jerked his head up and his eyes widened, "I think I know who took Rarity."





Rarity continued squirming as she was hanging by a tree near a clearing in the Everfree woods. Muffled noises were the only sounds made, as no proper verbal words could penetrate the thick silky strands. Arachnida was positioned over Rarity, with ten of her loyal giant spiders hiding around the clearing. She planned an ambush. Once they saw their friend in peril, they would run to her rescue and once they made it to the center, she would have them trapped.

"Keep squirming!" Arachnida yelled, "Your only making me more anxious for my meal to arrive."

Rarity kept protesting under the spider silk, but they came out once again as futile muffles. It was almost impossible to carry a proper word through the silk.

"Rarity!" They both heard Sunsets voice cry out.

A smirk curled its way up Arachnida face. She began chuckling silently.

"Hehehe, right on time." She whispered to herself.

Rarity then spotted Sunset and the rest of the group make their way towards the clearing. They then spotted Rartiy dangling helplessly.

"Rarity!" Everyone one screamed in unison and ran towards her.

Rarity shook her head frantically and writhe more violently. Trying to warn her friends of the impending trap only for her words to be translated as muffled gagging. Once the group made it to the center, Arachnida grinned again in anticipation before giving out the signal.

"Now!" She yelled out before bursting out of the trees, along with her minions around the startled group. 

The group found themselves surrounded from all sides, the spiders began hissing and moving slowly towards. Rainbow furrowed her brow at Arachnida who was standing infront of them, with Rarity behind her, still squirming.

"Let our friend go!" She demanded.

Arachnida guffawed at her and began slowly sauntering towards them, making them slightly flinch as her huge form approached them on eight legs.

"I'm sorry, but you don't seem to be in the position of making demands."

Arachnida gaze landed on Ralph, who was slightly cowering. Even without his black jacket, and only wearing a white t-shirt, she recognized him, she sneered at the much smaller child.

"Hello, daddy." She scowled, putting emphasis in that word the same way Dead would pronounce it. Filled with malice and hate.

"A-A-A-A-A-Arachnida," Ralph stuttered anxiously, "It's been a while."

Arachnida scowl seemed to deepen, "Like three years?"

"Shoot, has it been that long?" Ralph muttered, pretending to be surprised.

"I'm gonna enjoy sipping you like a milkshake," She growled, she turned to her eight-legged followers, "Take the others boys, Ralph will be my special snack for tonight."

"Wait! Can't we talk this over?" Ralph asked cowardly.

"Sure," she replied, "Over dinner."

"Yippie!" Pinkie cheered, "What are we having to eat?"

"You." 

"You?" Pinkie repeated, "Is that some special foreign dish."

"I think she means us Pinkie." Sunset informed her.

"Us........Oh!" Pinkie then paused, her eyes widened in realization and horror, "Oh!"

The girls quickly got into defensive position, using the weapons they used before on the zombies. AppleJack looked at her broom and noticed it was close to breaking, she knew it wasn't going to be effective much against the spiders, she tossed it aside and pulled off her hat and took out her trusty lasso.

A trio of spiders pounced from their positions at the group. AppleJack twirled her lasso and threw it at one of the spiders. The lasso was soon wrapped around the spiders waist, startling the large bug. Once the other two giant spiders were closer, AppleJack gripped the lasso and heaved the spider, swinging it like a battering ram against the other two, sending them flying across the clearing, knocking against a tree.

Sunset swung her baseball to try and intimidate a few. But none of them looked swayed. One  spider bared its fangs and lunged at her, she swung the bat in an arch motion. The spider didn't seem to appreciate their friend being knocked out.

Another spider hissed at Sunset before turning around and flicking his abdomen, shooting web at Sunsets bat. With one swift motion it jerked the baseball bat out of her grasp. It rolled a few yards away before stopping.

The others spiders took this as an invitation to strike. Another spider lunged at Sunset, tackling her to the ground. Sunset grabbed the forelegs as it bared its fangs and tried biting her. It would have successfully injected poison into her face, if it wasn't kicked on its underside and sent flying across the clearing.

Sunset looked  up to her savior and saw Rainbow extend a hand for her to grab.

"Now we're even." Dash remarked, pulling up Sunset.

"Thanks." 

"No problem."

"Eh, girls," Fluttershy interrupted, "What about Rarity?"

"I have a plan," Ralph declared, "Arachnida wants me, so I'll just lead her away from you guys while you get Rarity."

"You're gonna use yourself as bait!?" Aiden said incredulously.

"If I can lead them from Rarity, I know she'll follow."

"Then I'm coming to." Aiden demanded, "I'm the fastest remember."

"Are you two sure?" Sunset asked.

Both Shiverribas nodded.

Ralph and Aiden then took off in the small gap in the spider circle. The spiders hissed and attempted to lunge at them but they ducked the eight-legged creepy critters before bolting in a random direction. As Ralph predicted Arachnida took notice to the Shiverribas depart and focused her attention.

"Cowards!" She hissed, then turned to her ravenous followers, "Forget those girls, bring me the Shiverribas!"

The spiders halted their attacks on the Rainbooms and followed in the direction the siblings took off. Arachnida followed ignoring the girls.

The Rainbooms soon rushed to Rarity and hastily began tugging. It took a group effort to pull the strong web off. But they managed to fee Rarity's mouth.

"Oh," Rarity gasped for air through her lungs, "Thank you girls, that stuff tasted disgusting."

It took a few minutes and a lot of struggling and a lot of strength from the girls, but Rarity was soon free from her bindings.

"Okay let's go find Ralph and Aiden," Sunset declared, "I hope they haven't gone too far."





"AHHHHH!" Ralph yelled, ducking squirts of webs fired at him and Aiden.

"GET BACK HERE YOU SNIVELING EXCUSE OF A MONKEY!" Arachnida bellowed, skittering on all eight legs, her followers scurrying not far behind her.    

Ralph and Aiden continued running through the woods with Arachnida and the spiders still chasing after them. Unfortunately their cardio was not that great, and it became taxing on their lungs.

"I'm not sure....how long.....I can't keep running!" Ralph said between breaths, his heart jackhammering.

"Me too!" Aiden said, breathing wildly, never slowing down her pace.

Ralph turned his head back, "If it's any consolation, I'm sorry!"

It was obvious by their savage growling they didn't accept the half hearted apology, their  expressions held bad intents setted on him. For all the years he imprisoned them all, they looked ready to chew his limbs off. And judging how angry they all looked, that may have been the idea.

As the duo kept running deeper through the woods, they dared not turn for a second to see the  savage princess and spiders trailing behind them.

"How do we deal with them!?" Aiden yelled as she kept on running, "What's their weakness!?"

"Give me a minute to remember it's been a while since I've read my own books!" Ralph exasperated, his breath thinning and his already taxed lungs worked overtime to ensure Ralph didn't die here tonight.

"Shit! What was it?" Ralph muttered, "Uh-uh-uh-uh......"

Ralph's mind was at a blank, he wrote a lot of books and each one kept interfering with his memory digging into: 

"The Spider princess "

'Let's see' Ralph thought hurriedly, residing the ending of the story, 'the guys rides off in a boat....boat sinks.....spiders drown!'

"That's it!" Ralph yelled out loud this time, "they can't swim. They drown at the end of the story!"

"Where are we going to find a lake here?" Aiden yelled, spiders still behind them all.

Ralph felt his heart beat heavily, his brain was dwindling out of ideas, there wasn't a body of water anywhere in this forest. He did not wanna die this way. 

Arachnida began climbing up a tree nearby, in order to build up more momentum. She leaped from one branch after the other, pursuing the Shiverribas overhead.

Ralph and Aiden jumped over a log as Arachnida came crashing down, over the log making it splinter under her weight. The shaft of the wood shattered, showering Ralph and Aide with chunks of wood.

Ralph soon spotted a craggy slope, over a cave that was pretty close to the ground. Ralph and Aiden leaped over the slope and cave. He glanced back in time and had a crazy idea that might be crazy enough to work. He grabbed Aidens wrist and pulled his sister back into the cave, making her yelp in surprise. Ralph clasped his hand over her mouth and point his finger infront of his lips. Gesturing her to shut up.

Soon enough Arachnida and her spiders leaped over the raised piece of land, completely missing the Shiverribas. They kept chasing unaware of the humans behind them.

"Whoa, nice call." Aiden whispered.

"Yeah," Ralph said, standing back up, "Let's go and find the others."

After successfully evading the spider princess and her minions. The two Shiverribas ran back the way they were previously chased. It took a little aimless wandering but eventually the Rainbooms met up with the Shiverribas near another clearing in the woods.

"Oh heavens, your alive!" Rarity said happily.

She then wrapped her arms around Ralph neck and pecked his cheeks with kisses, repeatedly smooching the side of his face out of gratitude. Making Ralph blush wildly.

"That was so brave and selfless how used your self as bait to ensure my safety. You truly are very generous darling. Thank you so much, if you ever need anything, new clothes. Never hesitate to ask me." Rarity said before giving Ralph one last kiss.

"Ugh....uhm.....I-sure my-kisses don't....w-wait....Eh-What!?" Ralph muttered, still blushing.

"Oh thank Celestia, you two are okay." Sunset said, relived to see the two alive.

"Celestia?" Aiden titled her head, arching a brow.

"Uh, pony world thing." Sunset explained, "Different ideology."

"Ah!" Aiden uttered, understandingly.

"Okay let's go," AppleJack waved them eagerly to get out of the woods, "The exit shouldn't be too far."

The group eventually made it to a bridge connecting to the other side, high over a river. The bridge was made mostly of planks and ropes, it looked incredibly rocky and unstable but it was the only way out of the forest with angry giant spiders. They were almost across the rope bridge, until a familiar voice yelled out.

"You sneaky little trick!"

Everyone turned to see Arachnida and her spiders scurrying their way. Angrier than ever.

"What!? You thought I would be too stupid to know about your little trick? Did you think I was going to let you leave the woods so easy? Do you think your clever!? Huh? Punk!" She roared, angry.

"You are right on all accounts." Ralph smirked before running towards the end of the bridge along with the girls.

Arachnida snarled, "Well if i can't eat you, I'll destroy you!!"

"Some other time!" Ralph yelled over his shoulders as he reached the end of the rope bridge.

Arachnida only hissed as she reach the bridge. Some of her spiders clambered up on the guide rope and scurried on it while Arachnida was crawling on the planks.

Ralph turned to look at the support beam, and had a another idea to stop the vicious spider girl. He turned to AppleJack.

"Quick! help me pull these things out of the ground!" 

AppleJack nodded she went to the left support beam, while Ralph took the right. By now Arachnida was three quarters from reaching the end of the bridge.

AppleJack used her developed muscles, while Ralph struggled a bit to pull out the wooden beams. The spider princess was already halfway across the bridge, her spiders either behind or on the edge guide rope.

Soon all the girls assisted both Ralph and AJ as they kept struggling. With a powerful jerk backwards, they pulled the heavy beams out of the ground and heaved it towards, shoving to the river below. The planks knots then undid themselves, the planks and boards slowly unraveled, free from the knots. The guide rope and support ropes followed. Arachnida lunged forwards before the ropes and planks fell to the water along with her spiders. Arachnida used her eights legs and heaved herself far enough. She managed to successfully grab on to Ralph by his collar pulling him down with her. Aiden gasped and rushed forward, grabbing the back of his collar.

"Ralph!" Aiden cried out, before grabbing her brother.

But Arachnida's was more powerful then all of them combined. She pulled both Shiverribas down with her. The Rainbooms saw this and quickly grabbed Aiden. One by one, the girls created a chain to keep Ralph and Aiden to plunging into a river with spiders after them, along with their angry princess.

"You little runt!" Arachnida cried, her legs dangling over the river still clutching Ralph's white shirt collar, which was the only thing keeping her from falling, "I'm going down, I'm Atleast gonna take you with me!"

"No....he's....NOT!" Aiden cried, she then raised her boot and stomped it against her face, her heel rammed against Arachnida's smaller eye, making her screech in pain.

Arachnida accidentally released him, falling to the river and screamed as she fell, making a huge splash against the river as she joined her followers in the water.

The Rainboom began pulling both Shiverribas up. They panted once they were secure back on the ground.

"I....." Ralph paused, inhaling deeply before exhaling, "Thank......you....."

"Anything darling." Rarity smiled, "Oh, this is yours. As much as I look good in any color. Black looks better on you than me."

She then gave him his jacket before securely putting it back where it belonged. Back to its owner.

"Okay, this'll definitely make an interesting story." Ralph muttered, pulling up the zipper.

Sunset gazed over the cliff into the water, where Arachnida fell, "Do you thinks she's dead?"

"Nope," Ralph stated, "My monsters can survive anything in real life."

"Then let's go so we can end this." AJ declared, earning full nods from everyone before they departed to the school.





Arachnida coughed violently out water, as she crawled on the ground. The bristles on her legs matted with water as she weakly pulled herself back to the ground along with her spiders. Drenched in water.

She inhaled and exhaled, letting air fill her lungs as she hung her head in defeat. She stayed their panting softly and sulking. Then a giant shadow loomed over her, along with a loud buzzing sound. Arachnida lifted her head and her multiple eyes gazed up to see the glowing Mutant Mantis and the Queen Bee. 

She looked down to see Dead with the other monsters behind him intently, grinning at her.

"Hello Arachnida. Seen Ralph lately?"


> Chapter 14: Wild Wire.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The girls ran a few blocks into the neighborhood where Canterlot High was located. After succefully defeating the Spider Princess and her cronies. The group ran quickly into the local district as to avoid anymore encounters of the monstrous type. But due to Ralph's cardio being so poor, they had to take few stops. They needed him alive, not passed out from over-exertion. While they were walking Ralph was busy writing down the event of the following two days.

" 'The nosy, annoying, and bothersome girls entered the Shiverriba residence and-' "

"Hey!" Pinkie chirped, slightly startling him.

"What Pinkie?" Ralph said anxiously.

"Are you gonna include me?" She asked, beaming with a smile.

"Well duh, you girls are the deuteragonists." He replied.

"The doo-what?" She repeated, scratching her hair.

"It means you all are the second important characters in my story." Ralph explained.

"Then whose the main character?" Rainbow asked, raising a brow.

Ralph chuckled, "Well isn't it obvious? its me."

"Why do you get to be the main character of the whole shebang?" AppleJack asked, slightly offended.

"Well you girls aren't being hunted by monsters are you?" He asked sarcastically.

"What are you talking about?" Rarity asked rhetorically, "I was almost a spiders dinner."

"Yeah," Rainbow chimed back in, "We've been chased by monsters all night."

"Yes, because your all with me," Ralph explained, "They want to kill me the most, especially Dead."

"That's true," Aiden overheard, "He hates you the most."

"Not really helping easing my anxiety," Ralph remarked, deadpanned.

Aiden shrugged and looked away, muttering, "Well it's true."

Sunset decided to join in the conversation, "Excatly how many monsters did you create?"

Ralph eyes darted up, drumming his fingers against his chin. He mulled over the answer of that question for more than a minute before replying.

"I lost count after 120."

The girls all gulped in unison, making them anxious more than before. The girls defeated a lot of villains in he past. But more than a 120 was bit overwhelming for all of them, even with Twilight.

"Well we're almost at the school," Sunset said, trying to ease everyone's mind, "We'll let Ralph continuing writing and tell Celestia about what's happening."

"Yeah," Ralph nodded, "Hopefully we won't run into anymore surp-"

"HEY YOU CRAZY KIDS!" 

Everyone eyes widened as they swiveled around, their eyes darted across the streets. Trying to find the strange voice that suddenly made them tremble. They kept looking around, but the only sign of life was in their group.

"D-did you girls hear that?" Asked Fluttershy nervously.

"Wait..." Ralph trailed off, that voice sounded somewhat familiar, "That voice, I only know one thing in this world that talks like that."

The speech was needlessly loud, a bit slurred, and it elongated every last word at the end of each sentence.

"Oh no," Ralph moaned in dismay, "It's-"

Ralph was cut off his sentence when a bolt of electricity was sent flying overhead and hit the ground a few feet away from Ralph as he was knocked and recoiled back. The other girls turned and yelped at the sudden electricity almost hitting them. They turned and heard loud laughing, it began sounding more like static, and a bit distorted.

"I GOT YOU THIS TIME PA!"

They turned to see a near lamp post as it began generating an abundant source of electricity. The electricity grew and grew profusely until the bulb shattered along with the rest of the glass making electricity fly, with sparks showering over the street, making a blinding explosion along with more laughter.

"MAN DID I FELT GOOD TO GET OUT DAT BOOK AND STRETCH DESE ELECTRIC PARTICLES."

"Wild......Wire...." Ralph moaned, finishing his previous sentence before a bolt of lightning almost crashed into him.

"DAAAAAAAATS RIGHT!" Wire slurred, "I'M BACK, GOOD AS NEW PA, DIDJA MISS OL' WIRE. I SURE IS WAITIN' ON YOU RELEASIN' ME, BUT YA HAD TO WAIT THREE YEARS!?"

As one of the monster Dead released earlier, during his wild ride across Canterlot. Wild Wire soon materialized infront of the girls revealing himself. He was nine feet tall, had circuits running across his body, his head was in the shape of a lighting bolt. With the rest of him being made of blue energy and electricity. He had a permanent alligator grin, along with mismatched eyes that told anyone who stared into them that he was not the brightest candle on the cake.

"ITS CRAAAAZY GOOD TO BE BACK!" He bellowed.

"What are you!?" Sunset asked, startled by the talking bolt of lighting.

"IM CRAAAAZY AND IM ALSO ANGRY AT A CERTAIN SOMEONE WHOSE NAME RHYME WITH MALPH."

"Oooo! Ooooo!" Pinkie squealed raising her hand like if she was in class, "Is it Talph?"

"NO."

"Calph?"

"Now what kinda name is that?" AppleJack asked incredulously."

"Sure ain't my name." Ralph muttered.

"Then whose name is it?" Pinkie asked.

"WOW, DHIS CHICK MORE CRAZY THAN I AM!" 

"Meh," Ralph shrugged, "You get use to it surprisingly fast."

"WELL I DONT LIKE HER, AND I DONT LIKE HER FRIENDS, SO IMMA JUS' KILL YOU ALL!" Wild proclaimed.

"What!?" Rainbow said, baffled, "What did we ever do to you?"

"NOTHIN' BUT SEEIN' YOU WITH RALPH MAKES IT SO I WANNA KILL ALL OF YOU."

Ralph then elbowed Rainbow, she glanced at him and he held some sort cheeky arrogant grin, like an 'I told you so.' face.

"Told ya." He muttered, still smirking.

"Run!" Aiden yelled.

The girls took her words and ran in the opposite direction as the living bundle of wires and electricity soon began chasing after them. Wild Wire had taken a good distance by traveling through the phone wires. The wires surrounded in an electrifying aura, indicating Wild Wire was tracking through them.

"YOU CANT RUN WHERE I CANT FOLLOW!"

"Well we can try!" Ralph yelled running in the middle of the streets. 

The electric aura soon left the telephone wires as it blasted itself into one of the cars. Like the phone wires, it also was surrounded in an aura of electricity. The headlights to the car turned themselves on as it began honking the horns wildly.

The head beams then shot in an arch-motion a string of electricity over the street, as Wild laughed....wildly.

(pun fully itended)

They all ducked underneath the arch of electricity while Wild continued laughing madly. The girls hair gathered static electricity after running underneath Wild Wire.

Wild Wire rematerialized in the middle of the street and was soon surrounded in a pulse of energy. He then shot an electric bolt at the group.

"Everyone down!" Sunset cried, before ducking underneath the bolt of electricity.

Everyone followed her example and ducked before being charred by the lighting bolt.

"Man we could really use Twilight right about now!" Rainbow shouted getting up to her feet.

"If I ever meet her, then you should totally make her stay so we could be more prepare in case this happens again!" Ralph cried getting up.

The group kept running, Wild Wire shot more bolts of electricity at the group, but they kept ducking underneath each one he fired. They kept running.

"So what's he's weakness!?" Susnet yelled dodging another bolt of electricity.

"Water!" Ralph answered, "He can't take it!"

"BUT ILL TAKE YOU!" Wild Wire shouted, "ILL TAKE YOUR LIFE!"

Rainbow clasped on to her baseball bat before swinging it around and throwing it at Wild Wire. Hoping it would slow him down. But the bat just went through him, the electric specter didn't even seemed fazed by it. Another bolt of electricity was shot out and the group had to duck behind the cars to avoid getting zapped.

"JUST DIE!"

Wild Wire roared, bringing his arms over his head and slamming them against the ground that created a shock wave around him. The dirt from the neighborhood stirred from the impact billowing up into the air. The headlights from the car began blinking on and off erratically, so did lamp post lights began acting crazy from the surge of electricity.

Everyone recoiled as they felt the electricity pass by the car they were all hiding behind. They peeked behind the car to see Wild Wire absorb more and pulling more electricity from the power lines above, feeding him and making him powerful.

Wild Wire turned to glance on one of the yards was an electric lawn mower. He smirked at this. 

"SEE WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU DONT DO YOUR CHORE. THE LAWN DOESNT GET MOWED, SO ILL MOW YOU ALL!"

Wild Wire then disappeared into a cloud of electricity and traveled across the air into the electric lawn mower possessing it. The lawn mower turned itself on and the engine roared loudly. The blades began moving wildly as it chased the group.

The group saw this and screamed before bolting down the street with a killer lawn mower behind them.

"We need water!" Ralph yelled, the lawn mower getting closer, "And lots of it!" 

Sunset turned and glanced to a near house and saw a water hose rolled up on the side.

"Quick distract him!" She told them before running to the house with the water hose rolled up.

"Right!" Ralph moaned, "These monsters wanna kill me."

Ralph then turned the next corner. The lawn mower quickly dashed past the girls, completely ignoring them and going after Ralph instead. It's focus purely concentrated on him.

"Wow!" Pinkie said, "They really hate him. Huh?"

Aiden shrugged, "Well, you don't get someone to love you by locking them for three years."

"Should we help yer brother?" AppleJack asked.

"Nah," Aiden replied, "He's got this."





"I don't got this!" Ralph yelled, jumping over a fallen trash can, with the lawn mower behind him.

The lawn mower went through the dirty cylinder by cutting through it with its blades and electricity.

"YOU DONT GET FASTER BY GETTING CHASED BY MONSTERS, YOU JUST GET TIRED!"

"Why did I make you so crazy!"

"CAUSE 3 PLUS 6 EQUALS FISH AND DRIED BONES!"

Ralph just screamed louder as the lawn mower kept getting closer.





The girls helped Sunset with water hose and set it up to high blast on the settings. They then went in the direction Ralph went. Thankfully the hose was long enough for the girls to see Ralph currently still getting chased.

"Help!"

"Ralph over here!" Sunset yelled, waving her hand.

Ralph smiled inwardly and went in a u-turn back to the girls as Sunset aimed the hose. Once the lawn mower was close, she activated it as she unleashed a high pressure blast of water. The water soaked the lawn mower as it paused and electricity traveled across it, it recoiled and began trembling as the electricity around the lawn appliance went crazy.

"OOOOH CRAP! YOU DONE IT NOW BACON HEAD!"

The lawn mower roared before an electric current was shot out and Wild Wire rematerialized back into his original form. He then shot a random pole between them on the sidewalk. The sudden explosion from the pole caused the pole to topple over smashing into a car destroying it and causing an accident. The pole fell between the group and Wild Wire.

Wild Wire shuffled closer and absorbed all the electricity in the pole, making him grow slightly bigger and the electricity around his form began growing more unstable. He was feeding on the poles energy currents.

"NOW THE APPETIZERS IS FINISHED, TIME TO MOVE ON TO THE MAIN COURSE!"

Wild Wire glided over the sky and grabbed on to more telephone wires before absorbing more electric currents, making him gradually grow in size and power. The group looked unnerved, they knew if he kept absorbing more electrcity he would only grow bigger. 

"If he keeps this up, he'll be too powerful to handle." Ralph said, looking unnerved.

The girls looked around, trying to come up with a solution to fight a voltage phantom. Wild Wire then transformed himself back into electric currents, before taking himself a good distance by traveling through the power lines. The girls wondered if it made it easier to collect more electricity that way. They all looked in the direction the power lines were traveling and they gasped when they saw Wild Wire heading towards the power plant that was a few blocks away. If he reach there and absorbed all the energy in the city, he would be too powerful to stop.

"We need to stop him before he saps all the power in the city!" Sunset said.

"Let's go then." Aiden yelled before heading into the direction of the power plant. They followed the living electricity ghost as it was highlighted in a blue current still traveling across the power lines. They could hear the electricity cackle as it approached the plant.

The girls continued following him to the power plant. He chuckled darkly, his grin twisting into a half maniacal smile as he landed softly on the ground near the entrance. The group paused and were waiting for another attack from WW who they watched carefully. Though Wild Wire seemed to be purposely ignoring them.

"IS THIS BURGER KING?" Wire asked. "NO? CAUSE IM GONNA HAVE IT MY WAY, AND EAT YALL CITYS POWER."

"Wild no!" Ralph yelled.

"WILD YES! IM HUNGRY!" He bellowed.

Ralph felt himself get launched back by a vicious strike of electricity. It wasn't fatal, but Ralph felt dazed by the impact. Wild then turned to the entrance and shot a bolt of lightning, it exploded loudly. It completely disintegrated. 

The girls ran to Ralph's aid and helped pull him up.

"Are you okay dear?" Rarity asked.

"My lungs feel fried, but yes." Ralph replied, exhaling a puff of smoke. He looked down to his chest seeing a few rips spread across his jacket along with soot. 

"What do we do? Wild Wire is gonna absorb all the electricity in the city." Sunset proclaimed.

"Not if we stop him." Rainbow said with determination.

"How?" Fluttershy asked.

"What if we shut off the power to the plant? it could work." Aiden suggested.

The girls weren't sure if that was a solid plan. But they were currently desperate and plan debating wasn't their forefront at the moment. That electricity ghost was gonna keep growing bigger and stronger if he absorbed all the city's energy. So they had to go with Aidens plan.

Ralph had gone with Sunset and Rainbow to help prolong Wild Wire from absorbing the energy by once more using Ralph as bait. The other girls searched through the facility for the power room. 

The girls could see the power of the city flickering on and off meaning Wild was feeding currently. 

"Hey Wild Wire!" Ralph yelled.

Soon enough, out of the nearby electricity sockets, Wild Wire apperead infront of them, looking around 15 feet tall, he grew more wider and more broader than his previous forms.

"HELLO PA, SORRY, I CANT KILL YOU NOW," Wild said nonchalantly, "MAYBE COME BACK IN AN HOUR AFTER IM DONE WITH MY MEAL."

"But wouldn't you rather have you vengeance, by the time you finish devouring the city's power, I'll already be long gone." Ralph stated, hoping this would stop Wire from feeding further.

Wild Wire paused and contemplated. After a moment of silence he shrugged. He definitely was opposed of Ralph getting away and he knew he would take more than a while to absorb all the city's energy. 

"IN THAT CASE KILLING YOU SOUNDS AS MUCH FUN AS EVER!"

Wild Wire then released a burst of electricity, hurled at the group. The group anticipated this and quickly ran and ducked the lighting. Wild tried his luck again, and sent more electricity their way, Ralph and the two other girls raced around the corner trying to get away from him, but Wild missed. 

Based on the blueprints of the building Aiden picked up earlier the power room was only a few corridors away. Eventually they found the correct room with plaque saying in bold letters:

"POWER ROOM"

The girls threw themselves through the door and quickly searched over the large panel trying to find the emergency off switch. But there was like a thousand buttons and switches on the panel. The whole panel stretched across the entire room with a bunch of other machines against the wall with more flashing buttons and switches, along with little screens displaying meters and other stuff that wasn't important  now. Finding the right button would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack.

"Hey!" Pinkie said earning the girls attention.

They turned to Pinkie who was standing next to a red button within a small glass emergency case.

"Look at this: Emergency Off switch'? Huh, I wonder what that does."

"Press that button!" AppleJack said loudly.

Pinkie shrugged and lifted the case off and pressed down the button making a loud whirring sound as he lights to the plant suddenly turn off on their own independently. Followed by the rest of the town. The gears to the plant slowing down, immediately to a halt. Indicating the power plant stopped producing energy  to the city.





Meanwhile at Canterlot High where the students had gathered to celebrate the Halloween Dance. Everyone came dressed up in their costume enjoying the night, a disco ball was hung over the gym along with Vinyl Scratch who was the DJ. Celestia and Luna were leaned against the wall surveying the dance along with other staff members. Everyone was enjoying the night, until the power and lights unexpectedly turned off.

The gymnasium was surrounded in darkness and the students screamed and yelled in surprise, startled by the darkness. There was mild panic, that would no doubt develop into chaos. Student then began muttering in the darkness on what happened to the lights. Celestia decided to calm the panic before it got too wild.

"Everyone calm down!" Celestia said loudly, "It's okay, it's just a rolling black out."

"It looks like we're not the only ones sister." Luna said peering through one of the windows as she soon saw all houses and buildings across the city fade into darkness, "It seems the whole city has went dark."

"I'm sure it will all be temporary, in the mean time lets go start the emergency generator and resume the dance."

There were a few more loud murmurs as the students sounded worried, but quickly shrugged it off when Luna went and turned on the generator restoring the lights back in the school. The students resumed back to their dancing, unaware of the monsters in their neighbor hood.





"WHAT!?" Wild Wire exasperated, gazing around. He could no longer feel the flow of electrcity through the plant, all the wires and power currents felt hollow without a trace of electrical energy. He watched to see all the city's lights go out. He then glared at the Ralph, Sunset , and Rainbow.

"YALL RUINED MY MEAL, NOW IM GONNA RUIN ALL OF YOU!" He yelled, his voice turning into garble static.

The three raced around the corner as Wild Wire raised his hand to let out one more blast of electrcity. The group then raced within the building looking for somewhere to hide. They found a supply closet and quickly locked the door.

"That's not gonna hold him." Rainbow said nervously.

"Well what are we gonna do?" Sunset asked anxiously as hey we're now trapped.

Ralph sighed, also running out of ideas. They stopped Wild Wire from absorbing the city's energy, but now he was gonna get in and fry them like a roasted chicken. Things seemed bleak for them at the moment. Ralph felt guilt run through him, knowing these girls were in peril because of him. 

Ralph looked around saw someone had left their phone charger plugged up against the wall. Ralph tilted his head in defeat, he could hear Wild Wire stomping near them with the sound of electrcity cackling and crunching underneath him.

"Oh boy, I'm sorry you guys." Ralph sulked, "I'm sorry I put you all in this tight spot."

He then felt Sunsets hand over his shoulder. He gazed up at her to see her giving him a sympathetic look, that told him everything was going to be fine.

"It's okay, I'm the one who opened the book." 

"But I'm the one who created these monsters. I'm so sorry."

Rainbow glanced at Sunset who looked at her. They both then gave a sad smile to each other, before looking at Ralph. They didn't know if things were gonna be okay. It was hard imagining after the demons and sirens they were gonna die like this. Killed by a giant bolt of electrcity.

Ralph glanced at the phone charger again. His eyelids then began slowly to widened. He then had a crazy idea. It may seem ridiculous, but right now they were in a tight spot. Ralph stood back on his feet and quickly unplugged the phone charger. He looked around the supply closest and found two jumper cables. This could work.

"What are you doing?" Rainbow asked seeing Ralph grab the phone charger

"I got an idea, it's crazy, but it might work." Ralph said.

Rainbow and Sunset turned and glanced at each other. Knowing they were both thinking the same thing. They turned back to Ralph with a smirk.

"Lay it on us." Susnet said, crossing her arms.





"HEY PA! WHERE ARE YOU?" Wild Wire said, roaming inside the power plant hallways looking for his prey, "WHERE DID YOU GO...I JUST WANT TO TALK. ABOUT SHOCKIN' YOU, WHICH I'LL DO ONCE WE'RE DONE TALKIN'."

"Hey!"

Wild peeked over his shoulder to see Ralph standing there holding the phone charger. His eyes narrowed in determination.

"I'm here," Ralph said bravely, "So come and get me!"

Ralph bolted towards the exit as Wild Wire didn't hesitate to chase him. Ralph turned the next corner and kept ducking bolts of electrcity flying past him. Once he made it to the exit, he found Sunset and Rainbow leaning against the wall near the exit.

"Now!" He told them. Ralph skidded in front of the exit, waiting for Wild Wire along with the girls.

The double doors flung open as Wild Wire stomped his way towards them, looking angry. Electrcity sparking across his body as he shuffled closer to the trio.

"ILL KILL TILL YOUR DEAD FROM IT!"

"Not tonight!" Sunset proclaimed, she pulled out the jumper cables from behind her back before twirling it.

Rainbow followed Sunsets movement as she began twirling the second jumper cable in her hands. 

In a swift motion they jerked the cables back before the clamp ends were hurled at Wild Wire. The clamps griped onto Wires chest and were tightly secured. The metal of the clamps began generating electrcity, slightly startling Wild Wire. He looked up in time to see Ralph running towards him holding the phone charger connected to his phone.

Wild Wild screeched in pain as Ralph jumped up and plunged the charger into his chest. Making him recoil slightly. Sunset and Rainbow took the other end of the jumper cables before clamping them to the phone charger. A larger surge of electrcity began flowing from Wild towards Ralph's phone.

"You've been disconnected!" Ralph smirked, activating his phone.

More electrcity began surrounding Wild Wire as he recoiled violently. He screeched louder in pain as all his energy was being transferred into Ralph's phone. He then began to shrink gradually down to size as Ralph's phone began sapping and stealing more energy from Wild Wire. Filtering more electricity towards his phone from both the jumper cables and the phone charger. Wild Wire was shaking his head back and forth while he screamed no over and over.

Wild Wire began shrinking more rapidly as the more energy was running through the jumper cables into the phone charger.

"LET GO! LET GO! LET GO!"

Wild Wire slammed into the machines electrocuting himself, making him shrink more, electricity began flying across the sky as Wild Wire began losing control over himself. More bolts of lighting kept shooting aimlessly in different direction as Wild Wire kept getting tiny and tinier. Wild Wire was reeled towards the phone until he was the size of a doll. The last bit of Wild Wire was immediately sucked through the charger.

The girls stared in awe as a blue electrical energy travels through the charger until it reached Ralph's phone. More electrcity kept entering the phone. Ralph's phone apparently couldn't take the large build up of energy. So  Ralph's phone unexpectedly exploded out of his hands knocking him, Sunset and Rainbow on to their backs as the explosion sent Ralph's phone flying over the city.





Aiden, and the rest of the Rainbooms heard the explosion and ran towards the exit. Fearing the worst for her little brother, she quickly slammed both doors and gazed to see Ralph, Rainbow, and Sunset on the ground with smoke trailing across their body and a large score mark where Wild Wire was a few seconds ago. 

Aiden and the others sighed when they saw the trios chest rise and fall. Meaning they were alive, slightly shocked but alive. Along with smoke billowing from their bodies.

Ralph was the first one to get up as he grunted and stared at his sister and the others. Feeling very weak. He looked rather worse for the wear at the moment, much worse than when he had been electrocuted the first time. 

"Oh man...." Ralph said weakly, he then coughed up more smoke as electrcity coursed across his body, ".....I was not expecting that to work."

"Ralph!" Aiden said, hugging her little brother, expressing great relief, "Oh I'm so happy your alive."

"I'm surprised to be alive after an explosion like that." Ralph muttered, still dazed.

"What about you two?" AppleJack asked Sunset and Rainbow lying on the ground, completely dazed.

When they rose up, the groups eyes widened. They were alive, with lots of soot, a few minor burn marks, and a little electricity cackling across their body. But that wasn't their focus.

It was their hair.

The extreme build up of static caused their hair to grow all frizzy and puff up to oversized afros.

Everyone stifled their giggles as they covered their hands over their mouths as they saw how frizzy their hair had grown.

"W-what?" Rainbow said weakly, unaware of her rainbow afro, "What's so funny?"

"Oh noooothing," Pinkie said innocently before resuming her loud giggling.

"Then why are you you laughing at us?" Susnet inquired, as static coursed across her hair.

"Uh," Ralph smirked, snickering crazily, "Forget it, the school is only a few blocks away."

"But seriously girls," Rarity chimed in, "After this is over, our first priority will be a trip to the spa."

Sunset and Rainbow just raised a brow at this in unison.





Ralph's phone had flown a really good distance. It landed in the middle of the street, with smoke trailing from it. It was amazing that it was still intact. Except for a few cracks on the screen. The phone then unexpectedly turned itself on, all on its own, however there was something not normal with it. Instead of the normal screen wallpaper.

Wild Wire appeared and looked around his surrounding. He pressed his face against the screen and accidentally slammed too hard making him recoiled. He swerved his head around trying to find an exit. The phone acted as a container, and he was bouncing around like wild. But no matter what he couldn't break through. He was now trapped in the phone.

"ILL GET YOU NEXT TIME YOU CRAZY KIDS!" He 
shouted through the screen as he banged his fists against the screen.

A giant shadow was soon casted over him. He glanced up and was surprised to see who had found him.

"OH ITS YOU." Wild Wire moaned.

He was then picked up from the ground and gazed to see Dead holding him in his new prison. Behind him was Arachnida, Posion Thorn, the Zilther Beast, and a Gingerbread Monster sitting on Deads shoulder. He even spotted more monster far behind him.

Dead rotated his head 180 degrees and looked at Zilther Beast. The three headed monster nodded and understood what Dead was going to ask it. The Zilther began flowing its energy into the giant blue rock to a purple color.

Dead turned the rest of his body and aimed the phone with Wild Wire inside infront of the Zilther.

The Zilther shot a high pressure beam of energy at Ralph's phone with Wild contained within. The phone then exploded releasing Wild Wire as he laughed maniaclly, free once again.

"So...."

Wild Wire turned and grinned at Dead.

"Wanna crash a party?" Dead asked before pointing at Canterlot High only a few blocks away.

Wild Wire glanced at the school, he then grinned evilly before nodding.  

> Chapter 15: Monster Invasion.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the Canterlot High gym, a few students danced, gyrating on the dance floor. Some drank punch, awkwardly standing around in the corner waiting for someone of the opposite sex to acknowledge their existence. It was your average, everyday school dance. But over on our heroes side of the school, the building was dark and empty, hibernating until Monday morning. But the school would soon turn into a battleground for the fate of the world and who it will belong to: Humans or Monsters.

The girls decided to warn the whole school, given what this school encountered in the past with the whole sirens and she-demons, monsters invading Canterlot high didn't seem too far fetch.

"Okay so what's the plan y'all" AJ asked her arms crossed.

“Go to the gym. Warn everyone,” Ralph told them. He’d started shuffling toward the auditorium. 

“Get them to barricade the school in case Bones does come for me.”

“And where are you going?” Aiden asked.

“To find a safe place to write. Buy me as much time as you can. I have a deadline—literally.”

They all groaned at the bad joke.

He started down the hall. “Let’s go!”

All the girls went towards the gymnasium, hoping it wouldn't be too late before the monsters arrived and began attacking. And guess what, they're hopes were all dashed.





Dead gazed at the football stadium, thanks to the werewolf and his powerful nose, he had led them straight to Ralph towards the school. Now all that was left was to unleash his batch of monster upon the unsuspecting crowd within. Once they were in a frenzy panicking, they would make their way towards Ralph and ensure they're freedom remained permanent.  

"Love it! Love it!” he exclaimed. “Now this is a homecoming party."

He sat on the hood of the Monster Truck, surrounded by his most trusted buddies. From all sizes, from the tall Mutant Mantis ranging to the small Gingerbread Monster.

They awaited his orders from their Skeleton leader, patiently. They trusted him. They followed him. They would do anything for him. They gave him both their trust and loyalty. Because they owed him their freedom. They knew he would do anything to keep them free..... forever.

Dead hummed and swayed his hips along with the melody trickling from the trucks radio. It was a glorious night to spread fear and chaos among humans. If you listened hard, you could hear terrified shrieks filling the air. And they were about to get a whole lot louder.

"SO WHEN WE ATTACKIN'?" Wild Wire asked, getting impatient.

"Yeah!" Arachnida said, getting anxious, "You promised us Ralph's death."

Dead merely raised his hand, expressing for them to shut up. He didn't even turn his head, he just focused his gaze on the school and continued humming.

"Patience everyone," Dead said in a creepy, soothing voice, "We've waited three years to get revenge, what's a few more minutes. Besides, we haven't even invited the rest of the guest to the party."

The helpful gingerbread monsters soon jumped in the Monster Truck and began unloading a trunkful of manuscripts that Dead hasn't even unlocked yet, onto the fifty-yard line. Lining them up, forming a giant spiral in the center on of the field.

"Take this," Dead offered them the key, and they began the noble work, "Invite the rest of our guest to the party. Let's have a monster mash!"

One by one, they turned the locks on every manuscript, but kept the book flap over the pages. All except one. Dead grabbed it out of the Gingerbread Monsters grasp.

"Not that one," Dead suddenly called. "Not just yet. I'll hold on to that one until things get... Dicey”

That one he was saving for something special. He picked it up and tenderly hid it inside his hoodie. Once he unlocked it, there would be no one saving this town.

“Now,” Dead said, and the gingerbread monsters kicked open the book covers. One by one, blue sprirals of energy blasted out of each one, with wind swooshing violently. The air echoed indistinct growling from each monster. One at a time monster after monster climbed off the pages, roaring and bellowing and screeching with rage. They’d been locked up a long time. They were now free to spread fear across the land.

They were hungry.

After getting out, the monsters assembled infront of Dead, they each let out primal monster roars and others noises as if to thank the skeleton for helping them escape their individual prison. And they were ready to follow his lead.

“All my Facebook friends together in one place.” Dead laughed. “I do crack myself up. Now it’s time to crack up some other people."

He turned towards all the monsters before him. The giant cobra, the swamp beast, the eye monster, the angry ants, the gang of horned terrors, the scarecrow freaks, the mutants, the XT-1000, super robot, the pixel phantoms, and other creatures from dark nightmares and beyond ready to destroy the whole town.

"Okay everyone, now I'm sure you're all just as excited as I am to start destroying and killing stuff." He paused when he heard various chirping, growls, grunts and moans fill the air.

Dead laughed, "So don't let me get it your way, but remember the fun will last a whole lot longer as long as we get rid of Ralph and his stupid pen. So without further adieu ... " 

He swirled around lit a match and  tossed it onto the pile of books, and they instantly burst into flames.

"-Let's kick start the party."





The girls looked around. They made they're way to the gym and pushed past the hundreds of teenagers dancing and partying, everyone was still having a good time and some folks had even begun hand holding for a while, blissfully unaware of the oncoming monster army ready to inflict massive damage on the school. Sunset spotted Principal Celestia and Luna near the stage and made their way towards the only two adults in the room currently.

"Ah," Celestia said seeing the school heroes and Aiden at the dance, "Hello Sunset, I see Aiden has accompanied you to the dance."

"Principal Celestia, we have a problem." Sunset informed her.

Celestia happy and cheerful demeanor dropped to a more serious and sullen expression.

"What is it?"

"Monsters are coming this way to destroy Canterlot High!" Rainbow yelled, startling the principal and her sister.

"That is quite the claim Ms. Dash." Luna said, crossing her arms, suspecting this was a hoax, "It's Halloween, perhaps you just saw trick or treaters headed this way."

"We're serious!" Sunset stated.

While Sunset and Celestia were talking Fluttershy quickly jumped on stage and grabbed the mic from Vinyl who was dj'ing, talking over everyone’s loud groans. 

“Everyone! Everyone! Um, excuse me! Please! Excuse me! Listen up, if you all want? I have something to say!” Fluttershy said in her low voice, but was magnified enough through the microphone for everyone in the room currently to hear her well.

Hundreds of pairs of eyes turned toward her, waiting for something momentous. Fluttershy legs soon began shaking nervously. She trembled more as her fear of crowd beginning to make her unnerved.

“Er...…everyone, listen to Sunset Shimmer!” She shoved the mic at her.

“Okay, this is going to sound insane, but monsters have invaded maybe the entire town,” She began, gaining their full undivided attention from the former she-demon as she began explaining the situation to them. “They’ve blocked every road out of town, and they’ve torn down all the cell towers. All the citizens in town are frozen in ice. We’ve been cut off from the rest of the world. And I can't contact Twilight Sparkle to come and help us. There are monsters outside the school right now. We need to work together."

The crowd murmured all wondering the same thing, given the schools history with magical creatures. Monsters didn't sound too out of the ordinary, they actually believed Sunset due to her being once one of those creatures.

“Everyone calm down,” Sunset screamed. “I know what to do. But I can’t do it myself.”

Silence rippled over the crowd again. They all waited in anticipation for what she had to say next. Hoping she had the solution.

“Look, those things out there, they’re Ralph's monsters, the new kids monsters. He’s here. He can fix this. But we need to buy him time to write."

Celestia and Luna looked at the rest of the Rainboom, their expressions filled with worry and anxiety.

"Is this true?" Celestia asked.

Rarity nodded, "We went through the worst creatures to get here so Ralph could start writing."

"Writing?" Luna inquired.

"The monsters all came from a magic pen that he used to write on books which brought them to life." AppleJack explained.

Celestia walked up stage and grabbed the mic from Sunset and looked at everyone in the room seriously, her voice was commanding and resolute.

"Everyone head to the foyer." She ordered.





"I'm so happy you could all come to my special party..." Dead sniffled, pretending to tear up and cry out of joy, "It means so much to me, I'm so happy. I don't want this night to end." He then stopped his crocodile tears and got serious, "....and it doesn't have to, so long as we get rid of Ralph! Charge!"

Dead watched the monster charge towards the school, the bees flying first, the tooth fairies, the pixel phantoms, and followed by Wild Wire flew through the air towards Canterlot, followed by the rest of the monster thumping, shuffling, scurrying, skittering, scampering, hovering, scuttling, sprinting, lumbering, running, or in some cases limping towards the school. He didn't care if a few teenagers got slaughtered as long as Ralph was one of them. He saw the monsters advance on the school: 150 zombies, 80 scarecrows, 300 gingerbread monsters, 200 bees and their giant car-sized queen, 500 angry ants, 30 Terrors, 60 tooth fairies, 5 pixel phantoms, 10 giant dog-sized spiders, and the rest of the single species monsters charged, determined to find their creator and ensure their freedom remained permanent.

He then spotted the Arachnida, the Snowman, and the Wendigo charging up next.

"Hey! not you three!" He said stopping them, "I got a special mission for the three of you."

In the back of the school, Archanida, Frosty, and Winter stood by Dead's order. Winter went first and inhaled a deep breath and began freezing the back doors to its hinges. Frosty came up next and vomited projectile snow forming large mountainous globs leaning against the exit. Finally Arachnida spun around and began squirted sticky web on the snow and ice for extra strength. 

They would close the student off and herd them like sheep to their slaughter. And guarantee their entrapment.

They wanted to stay in. Let them.





The first order of business was finding as many things as possible that could work as weapons: mops and buckets from the janitor’s closet, bats, golf clubs, hockey sticks, and tennis rackets from the equipment closet. Finally large knives, frying pans, and rolling pins from the kitchen of the cafeteria.

Celestia divided everyone into groups and instructed them to head towards all the entrances of the school and ensure they remained sealed from the inside.

Then Sunset told a group of students to drag some desks from the classrooms and stack them in front of the gym, so they would have a barricade against the monsters if they came at them. 

They didn’t have to wait long for the attack. 

First the Pixel phantom turned into a pixel rhinoceros and began charging, and ramming its horn against the door, after a few more charges the door was close to breaking off its hinges. Next were the tooth fairies and angry ants who began using their powerful jaws and pincer to bite and gnaw on the door with both pincers and teeth, making small holes on the wood leaning against of the door.

Once the door was weakened, The Zilther beast, Wild Wire, the XT-1000, and the giant eye monster blasted through the barricades, the eye monster shooting lasers out of its multiple eyes, the XT robot also shooting with its laser eyes, Wild Wire charged and blasted the door with electricity, and the Zilther charging up its crystal rock. The monsters all flocked inside, Gingerbread men pried open the ventilation shafts and began swarming inside. While Wild Wire entered through an outlet and traveled through the electric currents of the school.

Scarecrows punched straw fists through the windows onto the courtyard. Sunset ordered a bunch of jocks up to the roof with baseball bats and balls to try to knock the stuffing out of them. They used all the sugar in the cafeteria to threw it at the zombies, the angry ants couldn't resist crawling on them and biting them. The snapshots used their cameras and their biggest flash to temporarily blinding the eye monster making him recoil from  all the rapid flashes from the camera, the eye monster retreated, but the others kept charging. The bees and tooth faries began swarming inside, Rainbow Dash grabbed a few bats, along with the rest of the baseball team before swatting them harshly, making them explode into black ink puddles as they made contact with the hard wood and steel of the bats. Pinkie Pie threw super glue on the floor of the hallway, a few Terrors got stuck. Finally the Flashdrives used their instruments to disrupt the Pixel phantoms, distorting and warping them, as they were weakened by the loud noise. 

Rarity lead a couple of nerds of into the library as the lights began flickering on and off. Soon Wild Wire made an abrupt appearance cackling insanely.

"WHATS THIS?" Wild said mockingly, "ONE LITTLE GIRL AND HER NERDS?"

Wild then turned back into his original form in front of them. Sauntering closer to them, malevolently grinning.

"WHAT ARE YOU GONNA DO TO ME!?" Wild roared, making electricity spark in random direction, hoping it would intimidate them.

Rarity unexpectedly smirked, "I was hoping you'd ask that darling."

The nerds then pulled out multiple water hoses from behind their backs, that they dragged inside with them. They aimed it at Wild, whose eyes suddenly widened.

"OOOOOOH."

Wild didn't get another second to react before he was sprayed with a high blast of water making electric sparks fly and he began flailing his arm violently. He quickly managed to escape by using a nearby power outlet and retreated back into the power lines.





Meanwhile outside the Mutant Mantis stood outside the school with the Queen Bee buzzing loudly, circling over the school like a vulture. The Mantis then used its claw and swiped it across the building. Glass shattered and debris fell to the ground. It then peered inside with its compound eyes, a few students saw this and screamed, running away from the glowing bug.

Winter stood infront of the first hallway of the school and fired a large cloud of ice that froze all the lockers and doors, trapping a few students inside. The angry ants clambered up on the ceiling began crawling on the surface to avoid the ice.

The giant Cobra hissed loudly as it slithered up the stairs. A group of students tried fighting it off. One of them was swinging their bat around the air trying to scare it off. But the Cobra was not swayed. Instead it lunged forward and grabbed the bat and with its teeth and with a powerful tug, it jerked it away. The others scrambled and ran away as the Cobra hissed before slithering after them.

Pixel Phantoms turned into various wild animals and savage creatures, all pixalated and transformed. A few students grabbed dodgeballs and tried hurling at them. But the Pixel Phantoms just transformed into a large U shaped slide and turned sidesways vertically. The balls then traveled back at the jocks and knocked them down on their backs, dazed.

Jack stood outside the school and planted pumpkin seeds that grew into malevolent creatures with pumpkin heads just like him, with bodies made of green vines and vegetation. As back up to help overwhelm the students. The Jack-O-lantern's removed their heads off their bodies and launched their heads which caught on fire, aiming it at the students. Like pumpkin shaped molotovs. Everyone who encountered the pumpkin heads retreated into different rooms, ensuring they were locked.

XT-1000 used his laser vision on random lockers and began causing explosions within the hallway, just blasting whatever he saw or felt like. No students got hurt but their lockers definitely got destroyed along with personal items that were residing within. Also homework and other important notes. The Super robot was just having a grand time blasting and destroying.

Arachnida led her spider army into the second floor and created a series of webs through out the entire floor, trapping a few students and cocooning them. Saving them for a victory meal after Ralph was dead. A girl screamed loudly and writhed around wildly before Arachnida webbed her mouth up.

"Shut up!" Arachnida said, before turning to a nerd on her web and began cocooning him.

Wild Wire continued traveling through the electric currents of the school, making lights flash on and off where ever he went. He then began feed on the remaining electricity of the school and enjoyed it ever so much.

The Zilther beast hovered outside the school and used its rock and began blasting random windows  on the side of the building, merely for pure entertainment. More glass and debris fell from the school as it created a ball with multiple rings surrounding them and launched them at random buildings. Explosions ensued quickly, causing massive damage to the outside of the school.

Posion Thorn summoned more plants to assist in the destruction of the school and began swarming the inside towards the corridors, they began snaring students and trapping them in vines. Posion Thorn was outside with the Zilther and Mantis. Causing damage to the outside of the school by firing large thorns from his hands. The thorns crashed into more windows, while more vegetation swarmed inside the school and began causing more damage within the interior. 

The students kept holding their best against the rest of the monster army. But they kept losing a student every minute, they were either trapped or collectively ensnared by one of the monsters as a victory meal later after Canterlot High was reduced to rubble. Needless to say, there were no fatalities.

Yet.

But the school kept losing its students every minute to the monsters. The humans couldn't stand a chance against the monsters strength, speed, and power. If this kept going, the monsters would surely win.

Dead stood behind in the monster truck watching the event play itself out. Everything was unfolding as planned. Eventually the monsters would overwhelm the students and Ralph or his pen would be destroyed. Afterwards they would either destroy or conquer the town, the last portion of resistance in the town were a bunch of teenagers in a highschool. Needless was their attempt to win, for the monsters could not be destroyed by an means, regardless of how extreme their attempt would be. They would turn into ink puddles and reform their original shape after two or three minutes. The only thing that could defeat them was the books Ralph had trapped them all with in the past, but Dead wasn't going to let his daddy do that as long as he was leading his army. And the army was ample enough to handle a mere high school and its faction of students.

Dead began shifting in his seat, he turned to see a single tooth fairy perched on the side view mirrors of the monster truck, avidly watching the destruction along side Dead and the haunted Truck.

"Hey buddy," he called out softly.

The diminutive white and pink, eyeless little impish fairy turned to face the skeleton, growling gribberish, as if it was communicating with him.

"You know, while I was trapped in those books, I would often sing to keep myself from going crazy," Dead told it casually, starting up a conversation between each other. 

"But that wasn't much since I'm already crazy. I always get in one of those moments when I'm in the mood and sing. And guess what? Nows one of them..."

Dead grinned mischievously, he then turned to the radio of the Monster Truck.

"Hey, mind playing a beat?" He asked it, "Music and a show never hurt."

Dials and knobs began moving on their own independently, until it found a particularly catchy beat. Dead smiled and rocked his head.

"Yeah," Dead shook his head from side to side to the beat, following the rhythm, "I can kick it with this ."

The volume of music then rised filling the air with its rhythmic melody. The bass shifting slightly.

“Humans beware your all in for a scare!"

“[Chorus]

(The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya)

[DeadBones]

Welcome everybody to the city of Canterlot.

Now it's full of monsters and the dead who rot

And you better stay out of their way.

Unless you have an army, you won't be okay.

We just got released out of prison

Now the monsters all have risen

And they're all a-comin'

From zombies, snakes, bugs , and tooth faries.

You can tell things will soon get hairy.

When I got released from my book I was ready to stir up some trouble. And now my friends are free and this whole town will be rubble.

We have already overwhelmed the streets and the zombies are looking for fresh meat.

Monsters are ready to take over now that our books are burned.

Humans have ruled for far too long, I think its our turn.

[Chorus]

(The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

Your gonna get get'ted

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

Your gonna get get'ted)

[DeadBones]

When Ralph's book came to life

We all had one simple career.

And that was to spread enough fear!

Cause we're monster maniacs and He can't control us anymore.

And if you don't like the new management. 

You can complain it with the mutant mantis.

Or the Sharkman from Atlantis.

We also got werewolves, spiders, robots, and ghosts.

[Ghost]

(Boooooo!)

[DeadBones]

It's clear we're evil monster dudes and we got big plans from coast to coast

Can't hide from the Winter of the Wendigo

Can't run from the Wolf Boy 

Whose nose will follow you where ever you go.

You know you can't escape the monster trucks wrath

It'll destroy everything in its path

Can't fight off the Zilther beast 

It'll blast you all the way from west to the east

Come on man you cant escape us monsters.

So don't try to run, don't try to hide.

You'll all soon abide

This town belongs to the monsters.

[Chorus]

(The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

Your gonna get get'ted)

[DeadBones]

We are monsters

And we're ready to conquer

It won't matter if you quickly run or slowly saunter

Doesn't matter which speed is faster 

You're all going to get use to your new masters!

[Chorus]

(The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

I'm gonna give you such goosebumps

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

I'm gonna give you goosebumps

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya

The monsters are gonna get ya!)

Your gonna get get'ted!”

"Humans beware you're all in for a scare." Dead said to no one before laughing darkly watching his monster tear up the school before him.
> Chapter 16: Ralph is Dead.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The monsters eventually did soon overwhelm the students and staff. They resorted to hiding in some of the classrooms while monsters eventually began roaming the hallways of both first and second floor, heading towards the gym.

AppleJack ran through the halls holding a dented golf club, the shaft was bent and crooked. She had to beat a few Terrors and giant spiders and save a few kids in peril. She ran into the CMC, holding bats and weapons from the equipments closet.

"You girls alright?" AppleJack asked.

"Yeah," Applebloom nodded, panting tiredly, "Those pumpkin headed monsters almost got us."

"But we showed 'em." Scootaloo smirked full of pride, pumping her weapon in the air which still had a few pumpkin seeds clinging.

"But I don't think we'll be able to hold them off for much long," Sweetie said, her voice with anxiety and unease, "Everytime we tried smashing a pumpkin head they just keep coming back."

"Don't bother," AppleJack told them, "They'll jus' keep regeneratin' , jus' push the monsters back and slow them down as much as ya'll can, if things get too hairy then run, ya hear me AppleBloom?"

Her sister nodded, still scared, "Do ya really think that new kid will be really able to able to save the entire town."

"Ah sure hope so sugarcube."

They could only hope Ralph was writing fast enough.





Ralph sat at a large wooden desk in the center of a dark stage, staring at his paper, clutching his pen.

“The night was dark,” he mumbled to himself, writing down his own words, But … no.

“Dark was the night.”

Better.

“The darkness embraced the town.”

Then he had it. 

“The night was cold.”

Perfect.

A cool breeze washed over his neck. The noises and roars of the monsters were soon intensified as they drew closer to his location. He looked up, suddenly on alert. Not that it would save him.

Dead paced the hallways, closing in. He looked up and noticed the security camera. He let out a soft "hmmm...." Before looking for a particular monster. He went back downstairs to find a special monster to help pinpoint where his daddy was hiding. Seeing the destruction in the hallway made him giggle softly under his breath.

He then spotted among the angry ants and zombies a giant metal robot, known as XT-1000. Who can hack any machine.

"Hey metal head!" He called out.

The XT whipped its head at Dead who began wagging his finger, beckoning to follow him. Which it obliged.

The XT made loud metal clanking stomps as it followed the skeleton into the principals office. Dead stopped at the door when he tested it. Locked. 

But not for long.

XT-1000 swung its metal fist forwards and began punching the door. It cracked under the pressure of its metal punch. XT-1000 turned sidesways and swung himself around before throwing all of his weight into the door driving his full mass into the door. The door shattered, bursting through, chunks of the door laid scattered on the floor. XT stepped aside for Dead to walk in, which he calmly strolled in with his arms crossed behind him.

Once they were in the security room. Dead noted all the monitors off, he then gestured for XT-1000 to use his ability to manipulate technology. He acknowledged this request and shot a green light from his chest on to the monitor, accessing it. The screen of the monitor was enveloped in a digital bright, lime green light. Letting him see through the cameras. 

XT-1000 began searching through the whole school through the cameras. After a few minutes it accessed a camera to see the  students running towards the gym when they began getting overwhelmed by the monsters.

XT-1000 saw this and displayed it on one of the monitors for Dead to see. Dead chuckled as he saw the students fleeing for their lives just waiting to be cornered by his monster.

The monitor shifted to the camera in the auditorium where they spotted Ralph writing in a hurry. Dead grinned evilly, he exited the principal office, making his way to the auditorium.

"Daddy, where are you?” he called. “I want to see your face. I haven’t had something funny to look at all night.”





Ralph tried to ignore Deads voice, he was only trying stall him from writing. He couldn't be swayed, he had to keep writing no matter what happened to him. He wrote furiously, faster and faster.

“ 'All the monsters had converged. The vicious zombies, the wendigo, the praying mantis, the haunted monster truck—' ”

"Forgetting somebody?" a tiny voice interrupted.

Ralph looked up. The auditorium was dark. Only a single spotlight lit Ralph's desk onstage, and in its glare, he could see nothing. But he knew the skeleton was there.

"Dead?"

Giggles echoed through the empty room. Another spotlight flared, revealing Dead in a seat in the middle of the audience. He smiled at his creator.

"No...You are, or you will be soon." the Skeleton cackled. “Are you ready for your final curtain?”

"How did you find me?" Ralph demanded.

"I smelled you. Or was that something I stepped in on the sidewalk?" Dead cackled at his bad joke. "You can’t hide from me. Because I know you. I created you. Or is it the other way around?” He giggled. "I always forget. We’re so similar …"

The light went out, dropping the room into darkness. Dead disappeared once again.

"Bones?" Ralph called, panic in his voice. “Where are you?”

Lights on: Dead was closer now, sitting in the front row of the auditorium. 

"Your so ugly. You make me want to Ralph" he rasped, "HA-HA-HA-HA!"

"Yeah well, your jokes are so old, 2005 wouldn't want them back." Ralph replied.

"Hmmm, not bad. If I weren't trying to kill you, I'd actually be impressed." Dead grinned.

"What do you want?" Ralph demanded.

"I’ve decided to give you a choice. Work with me, and you can live. Work against me, and…" He trailed off and giggled. How he loved the sound of his own evil laughter. "Well, let's just say you’ll miss the show."

But Ralph looked outright offended by those words.

“No, Dead. I won't help you destroy this town.”

Dead stared at Ralph, his eyebrow shifted almost resembling a disappointed expression.

He growled softly, not the answer he was hoping for, he shook his head  "Well that's disappointing, but not unexpected."

"Please stop this madness Dead," Ralph pleaded, hoping to make the skeleton to atleast see reason, "If you go far away and promise never to hurt anyone, I won't come after you. And I'll never write with the pen ever again."

"Oh please! I know you better than you know yourself. ‘I’m done,’ you say. ‘I’ll never write again.’ But you always come back to me. Because you need me. Because you are me!"

Ralph grimaced. "We are not the—"

"—same person?" Dead said the words along with him. Then he chortled, seeing the expression on Ralph's face, he made his features grow into a taunting 'I told you so.' look.

"See? I know your every thought, i know what scares you, I know your deepest, darkest fantasies, Daddy. And I know some of your more...'personal' desires.”

DeadBones cackled loudly as he saw Ralph blush intensely. He then shifted uncomfortably and broke eye contact, remarkably embarrassed. As he knew the one secret that not even his own sister knew about him.

"And let's just say you are a bigger freak than I could ever be, you are definetly into some weird shit! And that's coming from me!" Dead's laughter soon filled the entire auditorium, "-The talking skeleton! HA-HA-HA! But don't worry your secrets safe with me, I might be evil and crazy, but I'm not that much of a dick to tell the girls or anybody else about that........Thing."

Ralph let out a silent sigh, feeling a shower of relief wash over him.

"But your still gonna die though."

"What?" Ralph whined.

Dead shrugged, "Hey kiddo, I said I wasn't an dick, but I did say I was evil. And the fact of the matter is, you need me more than I need you! We are one being together!"

Ralph wanted to protest. Though he could tell that deep down in both him and Deads core, they were the same force. Driven by hatred and lust for power and respect. They were one singular being. With a few fragments of each other's personality traits. The only difference was Ralph's and Deads misanthropy lead them through different courses. Ralph wanted to punish everyone for ignoring him.

While Dead had the tools and means to actually accomplish it.

He mulled over it. Ralph knew the sad truth:

Ralph and DeadBones are the same being.....

He rejected it though and stood up, shouting, "No! Things have changed."

Dead shook his head. "Changed? The only thing you should change is your underwear pal!"

The auditorium went totally dark once more.

"Bones?" Ralph called. "Bones?"

When the stage lights came on again, Bones was standing on the desk, holding Ralph's new pages.
Bones read:

“ ‘Everyone in the high school joined forces to defeat Dead and his monsters.’ ”

"No, that won't do." Dead improvised his own line. 

“‘But DeadBones had other ideas.’ ”

Ralph reached for the pages; Dead reached for Ralph. He grabbed the young writer’s fingers and pulled back hard. There was a sickening crunch, then a gasp of pain.

"Aww, I'm sorry did that hurt? let me try harder then,"Dead giggled and pulled Ralph's finger harder making him howl in pain more. "You said I was crack up before, well you weren't wrong about the crack part! HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!





"Ugh!" Trixie said bring down her frying pan over an angry ant, squishing it between the metal and the floor, "Stupid bugs! Do you not know who The Great And Powerful Trixie Is?"

Two zombies then grabbed her arms and made her drop her pan.

Trixie yelled, "Get off of me, your rotting hands are sooo disgusting, Trixie demands you release her."

The zombies just growled and lunged for Trixies neck ready to snap. Trixies yelled and squirmed in fear.

Two baseballs suddenly were sent flying in Trixies direction. The balls crashed into the zombies head making them spring back before they could eat her. The balls knocked a few teeth out of their rotting mouths.

Trixie turned to see AppleJack, Sunset and Aiden holding baseball bats with a few baseballs scattered on the floor.

"Hmmpf!" Trixie muttered, she closed her eyes and stuck her nose up arrogantly, "Trixie could have handled that."

"Uh," Aiden said awkwardly, "Your welcome?"

AJ, Sunset and Aiden could suddenly hear Ralph groaning in pain from outside the auditorium. They burst through the doors. He was alone onstage, sitting by his pen, holding his injured hand tenderly.

"Are you okay sugarcube?" AppleJack asked, helping Ralph up.

"That evil skeleton broke my fingers!" he shouted.

Aiden rushed over to help her brother. AppleJack put his left arm over her shoulder while tenderly raising him back up. Aiden began bandaging her brothers broken and damaged fingers.

"I only had five or four more pages," he told them.

"Forget the pages," Sunset suggested. "Just write two words: The End."

He shook his head. "That’s not how it works, it needs to be a full story or the magic won't activate."

Suddenly, the building started to shake. Something told them it wasn’t an earthquake.

The PA system buzzed, and the Celestia's voice boomed. “I have an emergency announcement! Monsters have overwhelmed Canterlot High. Retreat to the storage room in the gym in an orderly fashion."

Aiden grabbed the pages and the pen. "We’ll figure this out later. Just run!"

They raced down the hallway, dodging monsters every few feet. Celestia was right, they were everywhere: man-eating plants blasting out of lockers, angry ants crawling on the surface of the wall and on the ceiling, gingerbread men crawling through ventilation shaft, scarecrows in the hallways, jack-o’-lanterns, swamp monsters, scary clowns, and mummies. All of them were chasing them. 

"AppleJack!"

The group turned to see AppleBloom surrounded by four Terrors with their claws outstretched, ready to attack the bow wearing girl.

"AppleBloom!" AJ cried to her sister.

"I'll go!" Ralph volunteered already running.

"But your fingers!" Aiden said.

"These are my monsters! My responsibility!" Ralph yelled, grabbing a baseball bat off the floor quickly running towards the Terrors.

The green horned Terrors snarled, their tail flicking behind them as they were slowly creeping towards the helpless smaller girl. Ralph suddenly jumped between them, holding the bat in his good hand. He then turned to Bloom, peering over his shoulder, who was still lying on the floor.

"Are you okay?" Ralph asked.

"No, my ankles twisted, I can't move."

Ralph opened his mouth but was cut off when a Terror tried swiping him. Ralph ducked and swung his bat in the air, purposely, to make them move backwards. Ralph looked at the girls at the end of the hallway.

"Girls? Less gawking, more helping!"

Aiden and AppleJack nodded and ran to Ralph and AppleBlooms aid. Aiden held her bat and stood between AppleBloom and the Terrors, alongside Ralph trying to ward them off as they kept growling and snarling at the Shiverribas. AppleJack ran up to her little sister and put her arms around her shoulders, picking her up bridal style whilst the Shiverribas kept warding the Terrors off. Ralph and Aiden swung their bats over the Terrors heads making them flinch and growl angrily. But a second bump to the head made them whimper and retreat.

The Shiverribas ran back to Apples. Who were smiling gratefully, for saving the youngest of the family.

"Thanks y'all," AppleBloom said happily, still in her sisters arm, "Ya saved my life."

"No problem," Ralph nodded.

AppleJack smiled, "Yer alright in my book Ralph, that was really brave of you. I guess I owe you an apology fer misjudgin' you."

"Later," Ralph said dismissvely, "We got to get everyone and your sister to safety."





The Mutant Mantis was perched over the school, it claws blocking the entrance, surveying to make sure no one leaves. The Ooze soon encompassed itself over the right building, dripping its sticky mass as some of the students in that building screamed in terror when they looked out their window to see the large pink mass smothering the window threatening to enter inside and eat them all. And large plants enveloped the left building with roots, vines, green tendrils, leaves, and flytraps surrounding each side, snaking their way around the building.

Through it all the Rainbooms and Ralph somehow made it through the doors and into the gym storage room, closing themselves in with the rest of the student body. AppleJack gave AppleBloom over to nurse RedHeart to take care of her, while Rainbow, Sunset and Big Mac barricaded the entrance.

Terrors, Zombies and Scarecrows pressed their faces to the window, banging on the glass. The ceiling quaked. Plaster dropped in drifts and clumps. Something was up there, determined to get in. Roars and angry grunts echoed beyond the barricade. Maybe they were safe for now, but not for long.

"What now?" Fluttershy asked. 

"I don’t know," Aiden admitted.

Ralph peered through the window facing the parking lot. Most of the cars were crushed by the giant mantis or swallowed by the Ooze and dissolved, but a row of school buses was lined up and ready to go.

"They’re gonna get in here soon." Rainbow stated

"Dead wants me," Ralph stated. "That’s who he’s after. If I can lead the monsters away on one of those buses, I know they’ll follow me—and you’ll all be safe."

Aiden looked horrified, even more so thinking about her little brother in peril. “Then I’m coming with you!”

"Aiden, no." Ralph rested a hand on her shoulder. "I’ve run away from people my whole life. I was so mad at the real world that I created these terrible monsters. It's time to face my demons."

Aiden shook her head. "There’s got to be another way!"

"Aiden, let me do this."

Sunset couldn’t believe it. Maybe people really could change, even people like Ralph. Were they really going to let him go out there on his own, into the jaws of certain death? To die by the hands, claws, and tentacles of his own creations.

Then Sunset noticed a tackling dummy tucked into the back corner of the room.

And she had an idea.

"I've got an idea, but we got to get to those buses outside."

"We tried that," Applejack informed them, "The doors somehow frozen over, it's more tight than Wionna's jaw sunk into a T-bone."

Rainbow began throwing herself to the door, she slammed her shoulder against it multiple times, but to no avail. She rubbed her sore arm. After a few minutes, Rainbow stopped, panting furiously after her exertions. 

"It's no use, we're trapped."

"Stand back everyone," Pinkie said shoving everyone around her aside, she then narrowed her eyes and smirked mischievously, "It's my time to shine."

She then pulled out a large baby blue colored cannon out of nowhere and pulled the string which unleashed a high pressure blast of confetti and streamers. The doors to the back soon blast open in a large explosion, a ton of debris concrete and twisted metal mixed with snow, shattered ice and spiderwebs creating a large gap for the group to escape.

Everyone looked at Pinkie in shock and disbelief, as she held a confident aura and an even more confident smirk.





Mutant Mantis glanced over to the parking lot and gazed at a familiar black hoodie entering the larger yellow vehicles that were too big for it to destroy. It began chittering its maw to alert the other monsters. Queen Bee stopped buzzing in circles, Poison Thorn rose from the vines on the roof left building. The Ooze made loud moans and rose a piece of itself up like a wave, forming an angry face with a scowl.

Dead watched Ralph sneak onto the bus. He saw the black hoodie highlighted in darkness as he opened the doors. He listened to the roar of the engine. He watched the bus pull away from the gym.

"Oh, daddy, there's no escaping from us!" Dead crooned. He flipped a hand at his army of monsters. “Bring him to me.”

Then he thought about it for a moment, darting his eyes around.

"Actually, just KILL him. I’m getting bored with this game."

The order had been given. The monsters halted their attack on Canterlot and quickly exited the building towards the main road. The other students cheered knowing Sunsets plan had worked, the monsters were now lured away. Principal Celestia instructed the remaining students to help everyone who was trapped.

Meanwhile the monsters galloped and stomped and lumbered after the bus. Dead followed them in the monster truck, laughing from all the excitement. Very soon, it would be over. Very soon, the writer would die. But his creations would live on. And Dead would lead them all.

"You had this waiting for you for over three years! HA-HA-HA! Better late than never! HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

The bus hurtled down the dark highway, blazing a path through the night. Then, a flicker of giant wings cut through the darkness. Followed by a loud buzzing noise that sliced through the silence.

The Mutant Mantis used its powerful wings to send itself towards the bus along with Queen Bee buzzing loudly, hovering alongside the Mutant.

Both Bugs descended on the bus, clamping on to the sides before kicking it down the highway. The bus rolled and rolled before coming to a stop, its roof nearly torn off, its metal crushed and scorched from road burn.

Inside the wreck, there was nothing but silence.

The monsters crept toward the twisted metal ruin, eager to see the lifeless body of what use to be their creator inside.

The bus laid to the side, the metal still burning, and the wreckage still fresh. The giant mantis lumbered its way towards the bus, it's stomps making thundering noise. It then used its giant claws to the cut the side of the bus wide open.

"Outta the way!" Dead yelled.

He pushed aside any monster in his path as he made his way to the front of the wreckage, the most eager to see Ralphs's motionless body. He paused and stared up the bus, how tall it was, he couldn't climb given his already short stature.

"Uhm," Dead uttered awkwardly, "A little help?"

The Wolf Boy, picked him up by his hoodie and placed him near the edge of the bus.

He climbed up the side of the bus, along with Frosty, the Wolf Boy, Wild Wire, and Arachnida who all clambered on the top. 

"What?" Dead said in confusion as he peered inside to discover that the lifeless body was a tackling dummy dressed in the writers black hoodie.

A hockey stick was propped against the gas pedal. A leather belt bound the wheel in place.

The monsters roared in anger. Knowing they had been all fooled.

The Wolf Boy found a wire lining the side of the door. It tugged once, twice, and then there was a strange clicking sound. Dead's eyes followed the wire all the way to the back to see large barrels of explosive and other highly flammable chemicals connected to the wire.

The monsters ontop of the bus gasped and gulped in fear after realizing they unintentionally just set off the trap.

"Oh boy." The snowman murmured nervously.

Fire appeared from the lid of the barrels. The chemicals started reacting violently, reaching their peak. The flames could not be held back. The barrels heated up, turning bright red with an aura of intense heat surrounding them. 

DeadBones growled in hot anger, grinding his teeth together and yelled his last words before the barrels erupted.

"YOUR ALL.....F***ING.....FIRE--"

Before DeadBones could finish, the barrels detonated. Dead, Winter the Wendigo, Arachnida, Wolf Boy, Wild Wire, Killer Frosty, and the Mutant Mantis, along with any other monster near the bus were swallowed in a ball of fire as it exploded. Ink exploded and pattered against the streets.





"It worked!" Aiden crowed, peering through the window of their bus as they sped past the explosion. 

"Woo-hoo!" Pinkie cheered. Even Ralph cracked a smile. 

"Okay, now, where were we?" Ralph said, once again in his white t-shirt. He was dictating as Applejack drove the bus. Sunset was writing his book for him due to his damaged digits.

“ ‘Ralph’s ingenious plan worked to perfection,’ ” he said. Sunset stopped writing. 

Ralph’s ingenious plan?

"Am I going too fast?" he asked. “ ‘Ralph’s bravery was beyond measure, not only did he save Canterlot High and the helpless students within. He had blown the monsters to bits and single-handedly saved the town. He was a hero, but he didn’t need to brag about it because that wasn’t his style. But he did still prove he was brave as he was handsome’ ”

"You want me to write that last line?"  Sunset asked sarcastically. 

"Hey, I'd write that myself but my fingers are indisposed at the moment!" Ralph replied. "Just write what I say."

"Uh, where are we going?" Fluttershy asked.

"Dead will know wherever I go. Because he is me." He didn’t seem very happy about it. "We have to go somewhere I’ve never been. Somewhere I don’t even know exists."

"I know where to go," Rainbow  said.





The explosion had vaporized half of the monster army, but that wouldn't kill them forever. Very soon the ink puddles where the monsters stood were soon reforming taking shape of angry pissed off monsters. Dead's body was launched into the air by the explosion as a fiery ball, like a human molotov. The Monster Truck sped back and successfully caught its leader on the hood. The body still burned, half of his face was charred from being too close to the explosion. He laid their motionless with an mad scowl, depicting his anger. It only took a moment for the body to began healing from the surprise explosion. However the left side of his face was black and continued billowing black smoke.

Dead stood up and dusted himself off, putting out small fires on his torn hoodie. Absolutely livid.

"That sneaky son of a bitch!" He snapped angrily. Though a bit impressed by the misdirection tactic.

The Monster Truck let out a few honks, to Dead understood, but didn't seem to care.

"Oh you think it was a trap, eh?" He asked, voice dripping with sarcasm, "Thanks for warning me so early!"

Dead growled in annoyance, something then caught his side glance as he looked up into the air and saw the remains of Ralph's burning hoodie drifting lightly in the wind, now half destroyed. Wafting towards him as it slowly descended, with small fires around the edge of the fabric. He quickly snagged it and gazed over to the werewolf who had just completely regenerated from its injuries. He let out a shrill whistle, despite the lack of lips. Gaining the beasts attention.

"Here! Mind the soot!" He yelled before throwing the hoodie to which the werewolf grabbed and began sniffing, "Follow the scent lead me to Ralph!"

"I'm gonna kill those stupid brats!" Frosty yelled, picking up his stick arm and shoving it back into his torso.

"IM GONNA ZAP ALL'EM REALLY GOOD!" Wild Wire garbled, electrcity beginning to spark across his body angrily.

"Take a number!" Dead called out jumping into the drivers seat of the truck. 

After the werewolf picked up the scent, he let out another howl and chased after Ralph and the Rainbooms. Dead smirking evilly as the Monster truck followed them. The monster truck then purposely ran over Ralph's hoodie.
> Chapter 17: I Use To Call You My Brother.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Dead!" Aiden yelled.

Aiden stomped down the stairs, grimacing as her hair was a mess. She had all manner of gum stuck in her hair. She gritted her teeth looking for the skeleton responsible.

"HA-HA-HA!" Dead chortled, "Hey Aiden, nice hair. Gum is a good look on ya."

Aiden growled, it had been four weeks. FOUR WEEKS. She had to endure the skeleton that looked like her little brother. Every now and then when Mr. and Mrs. Shiverriba left home for work. Ralph would release his so called 'best friend' and he would be nothing but a nuisance to her. She tried to put up with him, she really did. For her brothers sake. But he was so annoying. He couldnt stop pulling pranks on her, he also kept moving their mom and dads stuff and put it in her room where she would get in trouble and get grounded. She was almost tempted to smash his skull, but he would just regenerate it. 

"Will you stop putting gum in my hair while I sleep!" Aiden yelled, tugging her green hair, "I'm getting sick of these stupid pranks and if I find gum in my hair again, I'm gonna-"

"Do what?" Dead inquired, "We both know you won't do a thing to me."

Aiden growled and clenched her eyes, "Just don't do it again!"

Aiden turned to the bathroom to begin the removal of her hair along with gum. Dead just smirked. Watching her miserable, made him giddy. He couldn't help being bad, he was written that way.

Dead walked into the kitchen and his grin grew when he saw Poison Thorn with a watering pale and began pouring it over him.

"Poison ol' buddy ol' pal, how are ya?" Dead asked.

Posion Thorn just let out a few small growls, expressing he was just fine. He then resumed pouring water over himself.

"Cool," Dead said before he began raiding the fridge, soon Aiden came in the kitchen.

"Has anyone seen the scissors?" She asked.

Posion Thorn then angrily growled at her. Green vines began slithering upwards as the plant monster bared its teeth at the eldest Shiverriba.

"Wha?" Aiden said, taken back by the sudden hostility, "Poison Thorn? What's wrong with you?"

Poison replied with more animal growls before he shot a vine from his hand which snared Aiden by her ankle raising her up as she began screaming, dangling. Meanwhile Dead was laughing at her.

"What going on her-" Ralph paused when he walked into the kitchen and his eyes widened to see his sister screaming loudly with Poison Thorn dangling her in midair.

He ran up to him, "Poison no! Stop! Bad monster plant! Bad!"

Poison Thorn merely growled and rolled his eyes before dropping Aiden with a resonating thud. Dead kept laughing at the green haired girls misfortune.

"HA-HA-HA-HA! Oh my god, you have the funniest scream ever! Aaaaah! Help me! Save me!" Dead made a poor impression of Aiden, he turned to Poison, "Good one Poison, HA-HA-HA-HA!"

Aiden was still on the floor, she groaned and turned over on to her back, with her arm draped around her stomach, glaring at Dead, "Dead! That is not funny! I almost would've been killed by him!"

Dead continued laughing, undaunted, "And that's what makes it even more funnier! HA-HA-HA-HA!"

Aiden narrowed her eyes, and kept giving the laughing skeleton an ire look.

Ralph spoke, "Maybe take it easy on her next time Dead, she's not like you who can survive getting crushed under a steamroller."

"Oh come on that joke was hilarious, you should've been there daddy." Dead smirked.

Ralph shook his head, "I'm serious, don't kill my sister! Okay?"

"Can I Atleast put poisonous scorpions in her panties?" Dead asked, with a puppy dog face.

"No!" Ralph shouted, this time serious, "No poison, no explosive, no mutilation. Basically anything that can seriously hurt a human."

Dead scoffed, leaning his elbow against the table holding his head, and looking away, pouting, "Your no fun."

Ralph sighed exhausted before shuffling away, hunched, "What am I gonna do with you..."

Ralph entered the bathroom to see Aiden cutting off her hair with the remains of Deads latest 'genius' prank. Aiden purposely ignored him out of spite. She didn't wanted to hurt his feeling, but Aiden sort of hated Ralph for creating Dead. He had been nothing but torture for her, but she forced herself to put it up for Ralph's sake.

"Come on Aiden don't give me the silent treatment." Ralph begged, she then pouted, sticking her nose up and closing her eyes.

"What did I do?" Ralph asked, looking dispirited.

Aiden sighed, "It's not what you've done, it's Dead. I could've handled a few of your 'friends' but Dead is too much. And it's not just Dead. Poison Thorn, those Tooth Fairies, that primodana, Arachnida. They've all been acting all....all-"

"Rowdy?" Ralph finished, "Yeah, I've been noticing it to. And getting them back in their books has been a challenge when ever mom and dad are around. Last time I tried getting Arachnida back in her book because mom and dad were in the house, she insisted on eating them so the other monsters wouldn't have to go back in their books. So they could be free all the time."

Aiden gawked at Ralph, perplexed and shocked, "T-that's horrible!"

"I know, but she insisted. Anyway I locked her in her book before she could attempt anything. Maybe a few days in there will give her time to cool off."

Aiden tilted her head down, "Your monsters are really becoming more malevolent. If this keeps up..." Aiden sighed, trailing off and rubbing her forehead, "I don't know what we're gonna do."

"But they're my friends," Ralph said, "I can't abandon them."

"Well, we're definetly gonna need a contingency plan incase they do go..." Aiden paused, looking for the right words, "....Rogue."

"I think it's time to get rid of my pen." Ralph said sadly.

Aiden looked at him in shock, "B-but, you love that pen. Why get rid of it?"

"Because I can't trust myself with it. I'll just write more books and more monsters. And if anything happened to you and mom and dad, then I would never forgive myself. You three are the only real people who love me."

Aiden gave Ralph a small forced smile, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him into a tender embrace. Ralph didn't hesitate to hug her back.

"I'm sorry I forced you to make this decision." Aiden whispered over Ralph's shoulder.

"It's fine, I have more than enough friends."

"one question though," Aiden asked, "Where are you gonna hide the pen?"

"Far away. You said dad is taking us on that cross country road trip, right?" Ralph asked.

Aiden nodded.

"Well, I'll take the pen with me and once we're enough away from home, I'll bury it somewhere."

"What about Dead and the others? What are you gonna do if they do go rogue?"

"We'll....." Ralph trailed off and glanced down, looking melancholy, "If they do get out of control, then the books are still an option. But we'll discuss it once we cross that bridge."





That night before Mr. Shiverriba decided to take the cross-country trip, Ralph began packing all his essentials for the trip. While Dead watched him from the bed, his creator already explained what was happening.

"So, your gonna be gone for how long?" Dead asked.

"Well it's a cross country road trip, so maybe weeks, I don't know really." Ralph said, continuing to fold his clothes into his suitcase.

"B-but what about me?" Dead asked unnerved, "Your taking me with you right?"

Ralph shook his head, "I'm sorry, the RV dad bought is pretty small. There's a strong chance Dad will see you and I can't risk that."

Dead groaned and hunched over making another pouty face. He grinned and then looked at Ralph, "Atleast bring me a souvenir."

Ralph paused and glanced over at him. Silent for a moment. He then chuckled, "Sure thing, pal. I will."

Dead glanced back down, "Do you think we'll always be friends forever?"

He inhaled unsure of the answer or what the future may have instore for both of them. But he did know, he was gonna to make an effort to never lose Dead as his friend, "I hope so Dead."

Dead then walked up, picked up the Bone Orchard manuscript and looked over his shoulder one last time to Ralph, "I'll be waiting for you right here....Daddy." He winked.

Ralph chuckled, before Dead opened the book sucking him in, in a small blue vortex. The book dropped with Dead inside. Ralph walked over and picked up the book before carefully concealing it in a drawer in his closet to keep safe and sound.

Before Ralph left his room he picked up one manuscript, titled: "The Haunted Monster Truck."





It had been three weeks. Ralph, Aiden, and Mr. Shiverriba were enjoying their trip as they began sightseeing all the place they've been to. Aiden was finally able to relax and put her feet up without worrying about Dead or any of Ralph's monsters terrorizing her. And Mr. Shiverriba enjoyed spending the past weeks, bonding with his eldest daughter and youngest son. But through it all, Ralph still couldn't get his mind off of Dead or the other monsters. He couldn't stop thinking about their recent behavior. These monsters were the best thing to happen to him in while, and if they went rogue. Would he really have to lock up everyone? Arachnida? WildWire? Jack? The mad mummy? What about Dead? Would he go rogue? He's been acting awfully nasty to everyone except him. Mostly towards Aiden, but why? Could it be the way he wrote them? He did write them to hate all humans except him. Is it possible he wrote his feelings of misanthropy into them making them hostile against anyone but him? They did kill a lot of the human characters in his books.

And they've been getting more stubborn about going back in their books. Soon enough they won't want to at all.

"Hey Ralph!" Mr. Shiverriba called, earning Ralph's attention, "We're coming up on the next town."

The RV passed a sign on the road into town, which read: "Canterlot City."

Ralph looked out the windows and saw a couple of citizens. They all looked so happy and cheery, not like his town which had everyone alway in a rush somewhere without acknowledging others to even say hello. Ralph sort of liked this town.

The RV then parked near a motel right near the edge of town.

"Hey Uhm, there are no ants here? Right dad?" Ralph asked anxiously.

"For the last time weirdo," Aiden smirked playfully, "Ants aren't gonna swarm you in your sleep."

"Okay, just checking." Ralph said quickly.

Ralph quickly exited the car. Not paying attention Ralph turned around and accidentally bumped shoulders with a girl with large orange puffy hair wearing a purple hoodie.

"Oops, I'm sorry ms, my bad." Ralph apologized. 

The girl simply gave him a small grimace, "Yeah, so it would seem."

The girl grunted and was joined by two other girls, one purple with pigtails, green streaks on her hair. The other was blue with a ponytail with purple streaks. All wearing red pendants.

"Jeez," Ralph muttered, "Rude, much?"

"C'mon kids!" Mr. Shiverriba called, "The motel room is waiting."

Ralph trembled nervously, hoping for no ants to be hiding underneath his bed





That night while everyone was sleeping, Ralph held the "Haunted Monster Truck" manuscript and crept into Aidens bed and shook her silently.

Aiden stirred in her sleep, murmuring a few things in her sleep before opening her eyes.

"Ralph?" Aiden asked, rubbing her tired eyes, "What is it?"

"I need your help with a problem." Ralph whispered.

"I am not going to check under your bed for ants. Your being ridiculous, go to sleep."

"No it's..." Ralph trailed off, his eyes darting to their sleeping father, "Another problem."

Aiden raised a brow, her eyes then widened, "Oooooh, did you wet the bed?"

"No!" Ralph whisper yelled, looking embarrassed, "The pen, I think we're far enough from home to burry it."

"Where?"

"I'm not sure but I need your helping finding a place."

"Fine, let me get my socks and shoes on first."

Once the two Shiverribas were dressed. Ralph quietly crept outside before closing the door silently. Not to wake up their dad.

"Okay let's go."

"Where? In case you forgotten. I'm too young to drive yet." Aiden reminded.

Ralph smirked, "That's why I brought this." Ralph pulled the Monster Truck manuscript.

He unlocked it in the parking lot before throwing it somewhere with a lot of open space. The monster truck honked a few times, it's head lights piecing through the night. The Shiverribas climbed up and entered the driver and passenger seat.

"Take us somewhere far away." Ralph ordered.

The Monster Truck let out a couple of beeps with its horn before starting the engine on its own. Driving out of the parking lot of the motel into Canterlot.

After a while, the Monster Truck passed by an abandoned mine and factory which looked perfect for hiding. Ralph pressed the brakes stopping the possessed truck.

"You wanna bury your pen here?" Aiden asked.

"Why not?" Ralph shrugged, "It's pretty far."

"Okay," Aiden said hesitantly, "Let's go before dad notices us gone."

Ralph and Aiden quickly exited the Truck and went inside the mines, following the large track and lanterns that illuminated their way. After a bit of aimless wandering, the two Shiverribas found a catwalk with a few construction tools and girders that looked like they haven't been touched for a while due to the dust on the surface.

Ralph then found the right spot and began digging up a spot near the catwalk.

"Goodbye..." Ralph said sadly, a bit depressed to say goodbye before dropping the pen into the hole, "My......oldest friend."





*Two weeks later*

Back on the other side of the country at the Shiverriba residence. Mrs. Shiverriba was cleaning the house. She moved upstairs to her sons room. She spotted the heap of manuscript her son inherited his time on. Her curiousity soon peeked. Ralph never really liked it when other people read his books. She knew they were horror books, but surely they can't be that bad. She always imagined Ralph would one day be a writer.

Her curiosity soon grew overwhelming, she wanted to read atleast one story. Besides things have been dull since her husband and two kids left. And they were going to come back from their trip in two days. Just one book.

Mrs. Shiverriba picked up one titled:

"The Zilther Beast."

She opened in it slightly, eager now to read about it. Outside the house a jogging a couple ran on the other side from the Shiverribas, they stopped when they saw a blue light flashing from the window. Followed by loud screaming.





The Shiverribas crossed the border into their town. After the trip everyone had a good time. Aiden took some really interesting photos, Ralph enjoyed the trip himself. He even picked up a snow globe with a skull inside for Dead. He was eager to see his reaction when they arrived. Maybe he would let him out after his parents went to bed. He was so excited to see his friend after so long.

On the way, Ralph decided to put some music on. He scrolled through the stations but couldn't find anything he liked. He then landed on the news of his hometown.

“Attention, this just-this just.....” The radio turned to static suddenly, ”I don't know how to describe this folks but monsters have invaded the city!”

Ralph and Aidens eyes widened in pure shock and horror as both their faces went pale. They turned up the radio volume hearing the anchor.

”Folks I know this sounds crazy....I wouldn't believe it if I wasn't seeing it my.......self...” The radio kept getting interrupt by static, “The police has done all it could....b....but......they-they don't seem to be dying....they're invincible.....the army has tried missles on what appears to-to, be a giant....octopus man.....I'm not s-s-sure what it is......but it's massive and destroying everythin........Thankfully their has been no fatalities.....but hundred of citizens have been hospitalized.....citizens had been informed to evacuate the city immediately.....”

The man paused, suddenly their was the sound of growling in the background. Followed by screaming.

"Oh my god no! Stay awa-"

There was nothing but feedback before the transmission ended.

Ralph felt his heart fall to his stomach.

"Oh no...." He muttered.





"HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!" Dead laughed, standing on top of a destroyed car watching the city burn and the monsters destroy everything.

"Wait until Daddy sees this!" He screamed.

He watched as the Zilther Beast blast an entire building before it came crashing down, kicking up a large cloud of dust as it soon swooped through the town. The monsters continued rampaging.

The Mutant Mantis destroy buildings by swiping it claw against it, Jack created more pumpkin heads and began throwing their heads like molotovs at nearby gas stations. Tooth Faries began swarming an orthodontist building. It was massive panic as all the citizens evacuated. More zombies poured into the streets grunting and moaning loudly. Winter blowed his ice breath across town freezing all the buildings and some citizens in ice.

A searchlight then flashed over Dead as he turned up to see a police helicopter hovering over him. He put his index and thumb to his lips, letting out a shrill whistle.

The police helicopter was quickly attacked by Queen Bee as she ripped the blades off the chopper before it plummeted creating a big explosion in the distance. Dead just laughed.

"HA-HA-HA-HA! I hope you got helicopter insurance! HA-HA-HA!"

Dead stopped his laughter when he saw a familiar black hoodie running up to him. Dead smiled at his creator.

"Daddy, your just in time for the show."

Ralph just looked at his best friend with eyes widened, his mouth agape, staring at him in shock and disbelief, "What have you done!?"

"Oh, well I got bored waiting for you. So I decided to throw a party, mind the mess HA-HA-HA-HA! The cleaning lady won't come till Monday. HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

"Do you realize what you've done!" Ralph exasperated, "You've all exposed yourself!"

"So?" Dead shrugged, "You created us. Why do that just to hide me- I mean us, away? like some mistake? I'm not a mistake!"

Ralph narrowed his eyes at his former best friend, "The only mistake was letting you out into the world where you could hurt people!"

"You made me to get revenge on 'people' all of them! for ignoring you! That's what I'm doing. All of this is for you daddy."

Ralph shook his head, "This isn't what I wanted Dead!"

"Well guess what daddy." Dead said emphasizing the word. But unlike before it was filled with malice and hate, "This is what I want now! So you can either stay out of the way and let me have my fun! Or else you'll be caught in the crossfire."

Ralph eyes began filling with tears. He knew something like this would happen. Just not something like this on a grand scale. He looked around, fire spreaded across town, cars and buildings looked destroyed. This was his fault. People were suffering because of him. He had to stop this before someone got seriously hurt, or worse.

"Please Dead, stop this!" Ralph begged, tears already running down his cheeks, "All I wanted was to have a friend. Please Dead!"

"Sorry, but your either with me or against me!" Dead said before turning back to the carnage on the street, 

Ralph expression turned into an angry glare, tears still ran down his face. He knew what he had to do now. It was clear. Ralph ran back to the house, where both his dad and Aiden were there.

"There you are!" Mr. Shiverriba exclaimed raising from his seat, "Where have you been its chaos out there!"

Ralph sniffled, "I'm sorry Dad but I have to fix this mess."

Ralph said before running upstairs to his room. Aiden quickly followed. She ran in to see Ralph picking up the opened manuscripts one by one.

"What are you doing?"

Ralph eyes narrowed as he looked at his sister with a sullen expression, he walked up to her giving her a heap of his manuscripts. His tears already dried.

"Come." Ralph said, before exiting the room carrying the other half of the manuscripts.

"Ralph where are you going!" 

"To fix this, and I need your help Aiden." Ralph said before running down stairs past his dad back into town with Aiden following him close by.





With the manuscripts in hand, Ralph had instructed Aiden to pursue the monsters of the manuscript she held to capture them all. Aiden nodded ran in the opposite direction, holding the manuscripts. Ralph ran in the other direction.

One by one Ralph and Aiden had been able to capture the monsters with relative ease. Had they not had the manuscripts it would have been more of a challenge. But both Shiverribas had been able to capture the monsters back into their books with no problem.

Jack, WildWire, The Wolf boy, the Terrors The Mutant Mantis, Killer Frosty, Poison Thorn, Zilther Beast, and the Nine eye beast. One by one all the manuscripts had been completed with all their monsters returned. 

Ralph just need to confront one last monster....

"No-no-no-no!" Ralph heard a familiar angry voice.

He turned to see Dead standing on the roof of a car with an angry grimace.

"Your ruining everything!" Dead yelled, still standing on the car, gazing down at his creator, "WHY!!? You created us to punish people, we have our chance now!"

Ralph shook his head, "I only wanted to punish those who deserve it!"

"Everyone deserves it! You know these people will only disappoint you everytime! And you created the one thing to help settle the score and you choose to revoke us!? ME!? Nobody rejects me!!"

Ralph whimpered, tears once again falling, "Please! Your my best friend! Don't make me do this!"

"I did this for you," Dead muttered, looking at Ralph with disgust and disdain, "I did all of this for YOU!"

"You hurt my family!" Ralph replied.

"Because they don't understand what we have, they wouldn't truly accept this gift you have, and they would take it away!"

"Your wrong!"

"Am I?" Dead said contemptuously, "Your sister never wanted us around, she only pretended to, because she knows how lonely you are!" Dead pointed at him.

"She pitied you, she would have eventually told your mom and dad and we would have all been taken away!"

Ralph hung his head, letting tears fall down from his face on to the pavement. He had to end this dispute, and say goodbye to Dead. Before something worse happened.

"I'm sorry." Ralph whispered softly and he took out the Bone Orchard manuscript.

Deads eyes widened, "Wait wait wait wait wait -- what are you doing? Ralph what the hell are you doing with that?"

Dead stuttered nervously, backing away scared, as Ralph then took out the key.

"No-no please! Please don't do this!" Dead begged.

Ralph pressed the key in the hole and turned the lock, making a pop resonating click sound that echoed throughout the air. More tears assaulted Ralph's face as he sniffled loudly. He really hated doing this to Dead.

"No Ralph, you-you don't know what it's like in there!" Dead pleaded, backing away further slowly.

Ralph ignored his pleads and let the lock pop open free.

Dead flinched when he heard the lock go up, he then kneeled down to illustrate how desperate he was to not go back in.

"Please I'm begging you....daddy."

Ralph just raised his head with his eyes red from tears. He sniffled a few times giving him an apologetic look. Before doing what needed to be done.

"I'm.....so sorry......son."

"Please don't send me back there!" Dead said.

But it was too late. Ralph opened the book and a spiraling blue light of energy was aimed at Dead which enveloped him. Ralph held the book tight from both sides as he watched his best friend get sucked in.

Dead expression quickly shifted to an angry venomous glare, filled with hate towards his creator.

"You'll regret this!" Dead snarled, as he was lifted up by the vortex, "Next time I get out....I'm coming after you and your stupid sister!"

Ralph turned his head away and closed his eyes as Dead began turning into ink before returning towards the pages on the book. Once all the ink flowed back inside Ralph slammed the book tight with Dead inside.

Ralph stood there for a moment. Hugging the book with his friend inside, he kneeled down on his knees and just let the tears fall down. The one person he thought he could trust, along with his family. Was gone. It had to be done. It was the right thing to do. But why did he feel like he just betrayed someone who trusted him with his life, and stabbed them in the back repeatedly with no remorse.

He remained there. Silent on the street, still hugging the book. He let the tears flow down his cheeks.

He was alone.

Ralph heard the sound of police sirens approach, but he didn't care. He didn't move an inch. He just stayed there. He lost someone he called his brother.

In the distance you could see the snow globe that Ralph had plan on giving him as sign of their friendship. Shattered, liquid leaking out, with the skull just laying there on the street. Glass surrounding it.

Broken.

That was what Ralph felt like. Inside.
> Chapter 18: Pier in Peril.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The group had parked infront of a pier that held a large carnival amusement park. The abandoned pier looked even creepier now that everyone knew that monsters were real. But Rainbow was right, this was the perfect spot. It would buy them the time they needed. AppleJack parked the car near the entrance. 

The eight of them scrambled out of the bus and hurried across the pier.

"'It was clear that there was only one place in the pier left to hide,’ " Ralph dictated.

"I can’t write while I’m running," Sunset pointed out.

"Just…mental note. 'There was only one place in the pier left to hide. The … arcade gallery!’ "

"Uh, there is no arcade gallery darling," Rarity said.

Ralph craned his neck around. "‘That was, in fact, a fun house!’" he corrected himself.

The fun house was a maze of mirrors. The group crept through a kaleidoscope of distorted reflections, their faces grotesquely stretched out and squeezed in.

Applejack shined the flashlight at the paper so Sunset could see what she was doing. She wrote as fast as she could.

"'The fun house was terrifying,’ " Ralph intoned. " ‘Not so much for Ralph as for the others, of course. But it offered refuge from the real terror that lurked outside.’ "

Speaking of terror…

"Well, here you are in a fun house," a familiar voice rasped. "And guess what? The fun is just beginning!"

Dead had found them

"Daddy, you left without saying good-bye," he said.

All the fun house lights flashed red. DeadBones stood before a huge mirror infront of Ralph. He looked angrier than ever. His words passed in an angry growl.

"I was a good friend, how many times have I always protected you from those bullies when ever they hurted you!? All the moments you'd laugh at my jokes made me wonder: 'would it always be like this, just the two of us together?' I see now I was wrong, DEAD wrong. You turned your back on me, lock me up, and imprisoned me in the pages of a book. You stuck me on a shelf for years and years, I waited for you. The key was right there, and you never used it."

Dead and Ralph faced off before the mirror, their reflections strangely identical and matching  in perfectly to form a single being. Dead's black face from the explosion reflecting the darkness within him, while Ralph's white face contrasted Dead's darkness, balancing each other out like like ying and yang.

"You’re not real, Dead," Ralph said. "I created you, and I can write you out."

Dead laughed mockingly at the human reflection. "I’m the one writing the stories now. So sorry there’s no part for a character named Ralph in this story. But say hello to the entertainment for tonight! Widegrin!"

Soon everyone turned to see Widegrin on the staircase, holding his chainsaw and making his way towards them.

"Run!" Ralph yelled, beckoning them through the maze. Widegrin stood at the top of the stairs, started up the chainsaw. Ralph and the girls ran through the maze, following Ralph. 

The group then splitted up into four rushing through the maze with Widegrin right behind them. They continued to run. Widegrin was still chasing them. 

"Keep going! Keep going! Hurry!" Sunset screamed.

Ralph led his group, Aiden, Rarity, and Pinkie led them to a rickety staircase. 

"This way!" He waved them to hurry up. "Come on!" 

Widegrin finally reached them but stopped to start the chainsaw again. 

"Go! Go!" 

Rarity went last up the stairs, as well did Widegrin. He grabbed Rarity's ankle , making her turn around and fall down on the stairs, attempting to kick him away. 

"Unhand me you horribly dressed, walking crime against fashion." Rarity's heel then smashed against his red rubber nose as she kicked him and he stumbled back. She quickly got back to her feet and started back up the stairs. Widegrin brushed  off pain in his nose and followed up his creator and the girls upstairs.

Sunset and her group managed to make their way out of the fun house as they began panting heavily.

"Where is everyone else?" Applejack asked, looking around.

"They must be inside still." Fluttershy replied looking back into the house.

"We have to-" Sunset was cut off by loud hissing.

Everyone spun around and came face to face with a large 15 foot black cobra with an orange underbelly, it's hood flaring open and letting out an roar, baring its long slender fangs at the group.

Suddenly the speakers to the pier came to life as Dead voice filled the air.

"Ladies meet Cobra, Cobra meet lunch!" He laughed.

"Run!"

The group then spun back around and ran as the snake slithered on it belly after the girls through the amusement park, Dead's laughter soon echoed through the pier.

"Watch out! She's cold blooded ! HA-HA-HA-HA!"





Aiden pushed open the door leading to the roof of the fun house and everyone else pulled in trying to find an escape route. But it was just nothing but a ledge leading to a two story drop.

"Oh," Ralph moaned, "This is bad"

"Ya think!" Aiden replied sarcastic.

The sound of a chainsaw roared on the roof as everyone turned to see Widegrin holding the active chainsaw over his head. 

"He's coming!" Rarity squeaked. "What are we gonna do?"

"Buy us some time!" Aiden ordered them, "Try and find something to soften our landing."

Pinkie glared at Widegrin giving him a scolding look. 

"Get out of here!" She shouted at the insane clown. Then she turned back to Aiden. 

"That didn’t do anything."

Pinkie turned back to the clown and gave him her best sad puppy face.

"Please?" She squeaked politely, but the clown didn't waver his attempts to murder them.

Pinkie took off her boot and hurled it at the clown. Widegrin kept his advance.

"That didn’t do anything, either."

An idea suddenly popped over Ralph's head, he then ran towards the clown much to everyone's surprise and horror.

"Every monster has its weakness and this ones-" Ralph paused and stopped right Infront of Widegrin before kicking the clown in its party favors.

The clown recoiled upwards and kneeled down in agony, holding its groin as it began, moaning in pain before falling over. The chainsaw dropped.

He turned to the others who all held dumbfounded, but relieved looks on their face, "...is its a boy monster." He then paused and sighed in relief, "You know to be honest, I didn't fully except that to work."





Sunset and the others ran together around the park hoping to shake the giant hungry cobra. They rushed away from the massive serpent. They ran past multiple carnival booth games. Rainbow grabbed one of the large stuffed prizes hanging and tossed it at the snake to hopefully slow it down.

The cobra raised its head up high above her before striking down taking the stuffed toy in its mouth, biting it with its long fangs before swallowing it whole.

That didn't go the way she hoped.

She sprinted as fast as she could the other direction. 

The snake was starting to have a hard time keeping up with her, for her fast legs kept her out of the cobra's mouth, for now. It missed the last five lunges. But it wasn't out of tricks, like some cobras it could spit venom. It began spitting biles of venom, more than its body could possibly hold.

As the venom hit the ground, it seemed to be eating the wood of the pier away. Rainbow kept dodging as the cobra kept missing. 

Unfortunately the cobra used its long tail to compromise her footing, as it swiped its tail, it successfully knocked Rainbow down. The cobra then opened its mouth showing off its spear like fangs, ready to bite Rainbow and swallow her.

"Rainbow!" Applejack cried, she looked around and found a long fishing rod near a booth with a kiddie pool filled with rubber ducks.

She ran over with the fishing rod as the Cobra lunged forwards to impail Rainbow with its fangs. Fortunately Applejack ran over and shoved the fishing pole between the cobra mouth which was thankfully the right fit, it's jaw was unhinged. Prying it open. It hissed angrily, and began thrashing, trying to remove the pole out of its mouth, tossing its head around wildly.

While it was focused on that, Applejack rushed to Rainbows aid and pulled her up to her feet.

"Move it or lose it sugarcube!" 

Ralph and his group ran out of the funhouse and searched for the others. They all met up on near the bottle ring booth, panting heaving, grasping for air from all the running.

"Is..." Aiden panted between breaths, "Everyone okay?"

"Yeah," Rainbow waved her off, "But I think that was my exercise for tonight..."

"You wish." A voice suddenly said.

The group turned to see behind them was Dead, standing behind him was the Sharkman, Ooze, two pixel phantom, and the angry Cobra.

"I'll admit," Dead said, striding over to them, "That's was a sick twist you pulled off, you're all slippery than I thought."

"We'll beat you and your freaks any day of the week!" Rainbow provoked him.

"Yeah you meanies!" Pinkie added.

Dead replied with a loud mocking laugh, he then pulled out a taser and aimed it at Pinkie. She was hit with two cords that had been fired from the his taser. Within seconds, Pinkie was shaking like crazy as the taser electrocuted her silly. Making smoke trail out of her hair, and her hair poofing up to a large Afro.

"You kids are so funny, it's almost shocking." Dead taunted and laughed wildly, his voice blaring.

"That's joke was in horrible taste." Pinkie muttered in a daze as she began wobbling dizzily, before falling.

"Yeah, whatever." Dead replied watching Pinkies motionless body on the floor of the pier.

Everyone's a critic

He then turned his gaze at Ralph.

"Alright now give me the book and the pen!" Dead ordered, sounding more annoyed than threatening.

"No!" Ralph replied stubbornly, "You'll just kill us anyway."

Dead chuckled, "Okay you got me, maybe I'll just kill you and call it a night."

"NO!"

Everyone looked and saw Fluttershy ran over between Ralph and Dead, holding her arms out. Glaring down at the diminutive skeleton.

"I won't let you hurt Ralph!"

"That goes double for me to!"

Applejack soon joined in standing side by side to Fluttershy holding her arms out protectively. Soon Rarity joined.

"That's right you-you heathens!"

Soon all the girls, except Pinkie who remained motionless, stood infront of Ralph. Ralph and Dead looked in surprise as the girls he met in just two days stood infront of Ralph ready to protect him from Dead.

"Ralph is our friend," Sunset said with determination, "And we're not gonna let you hurt him."

To say that Ralph looked taken aback by those words would have been a great understatement, but, one look at their face, and the honesty and sincerity on each of their face, told them every word of it was the absolute truth. That Ralph WAS a friend to them. Even after creating an army of monsters that threatened the town, Ralph put all his effort into fixing the mess he inadvertently created. And that, lifted his heart greatly, so much so that he finally broke into a smile as he looked to Sunset in appreciation. 

All these girls were willing to lay their life down for him. Ralph felt his eye watery, how could he have misjudged these girls so much before? He was wrong, maybe the world wasn't as cruel and bleak as he had previously thought.

These girls didn't ever look down on him and they liked him for who he was when he opened up to each of them. Rainbow when he saved her life in the mines, Pinkie when he accepted her friendship in the supermarket, Fluttershy when he tried consoling her in the graveyard, Rarity when he gave her his jacket to her in the woods, and AppleJack when he saved her sister in the school.

For the first time in a long time, he found actual friends. And these girls offered him something he thought he would never find. 

They gave him friendship.

Nothing he ever received from someone else.

Meanwhile Dead just looked at the scene with disgust.

"Oh my god," he groaned, rolling his eye, "You know I can't throw up in my mouth physically, but if I could then it would be enough to make even blob-boy full over there." He jabbed his thumb over his shoulder towards Ooze.

The girls just stood there and glared, their stances never wavering. Dead growled at them and their stubborn determination before he raised his arm and flicked his wrist and pointed at them.

The cobra and ooze followed without hesitation and attacked the girls.

"Everyone run!" Ralph yelled.

The girls cleared out and splitted up into two groups onces more. Dead watched as Ralph ran to the left side of the pier holding the unfinished book, and Sunset who held the pen in her grasp. And thought the pen was more important since he knew the book was unfinished. He gestured for the blob, the two pixel phantoms and cobra to follow Sunset instead. While he pointed the Sharkman to chase Ralph and his group.

Soon the lights to the entire pier flashed to life, the rides turned on by themselves as another familiar voice filled the air.

"LISTEN UP ALL YOU BOYS AND GHOULS, WHO EVER KILLS THOSE SIX GIRLS WILL EARN TEN POINTS, WHO EVER KILLS AIDEN WILL EARN TWENTY POINTS, WHO EVER DESTROYS THE PEN WILL EARN AN ADDITIONAL FIFTY!" WildWire proclaimed, "AND WHO EVER KILLS RALPH IS THE WINNER!"

Ralph and his group ran to an abandoned large ship at the other side of the pier. The ship looked old from a distance, but up close it was in a state of disrepair. The hull was covered in seaweed and barnacles, the planks looked grey and old and like they would break at any moment. The group descended down the stairs in the middle of the ship into a large room with the Sharkman closing in on them. 

They ran into a small dingy room. This room seemed nowhere near as clean as the other rooms on the ship. They ran in and blocked the door with beds and chair, leaning hard against the door. Barricading it to ensure the aquatic predator wouldn't barge in. Ralph meanwhile began writing down the events. Ignoring the pain in his fingers.

" 'it was no use, Dead had found the group despite their efforts to hide, Dead sent his ghastly monsters after Ralph and his new friends: Widegrin, the Cobra, the Ooze and finally the Sharkman. Ralph and his friends split up into an abandoned ship to hide from the hungry monsters waiting for them outside' "

Rainbow, Aiden, and Shy where busy putting more stuff infront of the door, they used chairs, tables, and anything else they hoped could stop a nine foot tall shark.

As they continued a scaly hand offered Aiden a chair, to which she didn't acknowledge the owner of the hand and just to took the chair without question.

"Thanks!" Aiden said quickly before putting the chair along the rest of the heap.

"Your welcome." Rasped a loud deep gravelly voice.

Aiden then paused, her eyes widened and slowly turned around to face the nine feet shark itself, who began growling.

There were four screams heard before, the group bursted through the door. Pushing away the heap of furniture like it was nothing. Making holes shaped like them as they ran out of the room at an inhuman speed with the monster close behind following not too far after them. Floor boards creaking loudly under their weight.

Rainbow spotted upcoming mop and buckets leaning against the wall. Once she passed them, she quickly knocked them down to slow the shark creature. The shark man fumbled over them, his balance compromised. The girls quickly turned the corner, while the Sharkman crashed into it, he shook his head, recovering his demeanor and roared at them before chasing them again.

While running, Ralph then noticed some broken glass ahead of them, he glanced up to see an overhead light blinking, but still working. A crazy idea formed in his head, remembering sharks are 10x as sensitive to light as humans. He prayed that theory included shark men. He quickly grabbed the glass, ran over to the light and used the broken glass to reflect the light off of it and shine it in sharkman eyes.

The Sharks eyes dilated and let out an angry roar as the light was messing with his sensitive vision. However the shark kept charging like a freight train, using its arm to block the annoying light. Ralph leaned up against the railing of the boat as the Sharkman kept hurtling toward him.

"Get down!" Rainbow shouted and raced over and pushing him out of the way before the sea monster hit.

The monster blasted through the railing, it's vision too obscured to see the railing infront it. It broke through the metal railing and roared as it fell into the sea

"Thanks," Ralph huffed gratefully.

"Don't mention...it." Rainbow panted, "Man, those monsters of yours really hate you huh?"

Ralph growled frustrated, "Don't remind me. Apparently children resent you more if you keep them locked up since the moment of their birth."

Ralph then saw Aiden and Fluttershy run over to them.

"We have to go" Aiden urged them, "That fish face will be back soon."

"But where can we go in the park where we'll be safe?" Fluttershy asked, worried.

Rainbow looked around and noticed the Ferris wheel lights, "the Ferris wheel!" She pointed.

"That's not a bad idea" Aiden complimented.

"Then let's go!"





The girls ran to the far end of the pier. Sunset, Pinkie, AppleJack, and Rarity ran along side eachother, until they were halted by a railing leading to the ocean.

The girls looked in horror to the never ending waters, soon their ears were assaulted when loud hissing cut through the air. Sunset looked at the pen in her hands, the two monsters closed on all four of them.

"Pinkie go long!" Sunset shouted.

To which Pinkie did as she ran, as Sunset tossed the pen over to her which the two monsters turned to her direction. Soon the Cobra began chasing her through the pier as to try and take the pen. The Ooze then hacked a glob of itself at Pinkie which trapped her, against the wall. 

Pinkie struggled but the Ooze was too sticky. She looked back to see the giant Cobra hissing angrily ready to snatch the pen. But Pinkie had other ideas.

She used her free hand and threw it at Applejack who leaped in the air and caught it effortlessly, and ran as far as possible making the Cobra focus its attention on her.

"Pinkie!" Sunset called out, "Will you be okay?"

"I think I can eat my way out of here, I bet it taste like bubblegum." Trying her theory Pinkie reached down and grabbed some ooze in her mouth, but she quickly regretted that as the pink mass was way more sticky then she originally thought and her mouth was filled with sticky ooze.

"Dowhmmnt eaaat dhhe bbblubblegummsh!" Pinkie muffled, her mouth full of Ooze.

Applejack huffed and ran as the cobra closed in on her. She may not have been fast as Rainbow, but she had some powerful legs.

She turned corners, but was surprised to see the Ooze in her way, pulsating angrily. AJ didn't have time to gasp as the Ooze suddenly swallowed all of her. Applejack swam inside to the surface and gasped for air.

"Applejack over here!" Rarity cried over, waving her arms.

Applejack jerked her arm out of the pink blob and threw the pen at Rarity to which she grabbed and sprinted away. The Cobra targeted her next, as the ooze lunged forward following the fashionista with AJ still trapped inside.

Rarity ran, but she didn't get far. She wasn't athletic or built for running like Dash and Applejack, it only took a minute for the Cobra to catch up. She yelped as the Cobra in lighting fast speed wrapped itself around her quickly, it's coils tightened around her as she tried squirming. The Cobra only pressed tighter. She could feel the snake tightening its grip, constricting her chest, and stoping her from breathing.

Rarity wheezed, "Why did Ralph have to come up with snakes," she huffed angrily as the snake continued hugging her forcefully, "When I find him, I'm going to have a long talk with-" Rarity screamed as the Cobra only tightened its grip harder.

"Rarity! I'm open!" Sunset yelled.

Despite the pressure, Rarity managed to slip her hand between the coils and flicked her wrist and the pen at Sunset. She didn't hesitate to run.

The Ooze attempted to stop her, it threw globs at her to which she dodged and evaded effortlessly. Sunset then rolled to the side as two massive pixel phantoms slammed into the earth where she had been a second ago, the phantoms blurred for a second before taking on the form of dragons snarling with fire in their maws while they glared at their target. 

Sunset ran forward avoiding the pixelated fires of the phantoms. She saw a baseball from the dunk tank rolling her way, she picked it up, twirled it around before hurling the ball at the first dragon, who dodged it. The dragons sneered, before the ball rebounded off the wall behind them, slamming into the back of one of their skulls and dropping him without another word.

The other pixel dragon just gawked in amazement and disbelief before growling at Sunset who began backing up. It lunged at her, but she quickly rolled out of the way, looking around desperately for something else to defend herself with. She found another ball just laying near the dunk tank.

She made a full bolt for the ball as the dragon showered her with pixel fire. Sunset dropped down and skidded on her knees, the fire inches away from her hair. She picked up the ball and spun it like before straight at its maw. The force of the blow shattered the pixel jaw of the dragon and snapped the lower part clean off, it began distorting wildly in pain as it staggered back. Looking unstable. Meanwhile it was distracted by its own pain.

Sunset sprinted out of the area. It looked like she was going to make it. Until Dead poked his foot out of the corner, in the path Sunset was running, and tripped her, making her tumble against the ground.

Sunset groaned as she tried getting up, but a giant shadow loomed over her, she gasped and saw the Ooze reach her. It then swallowed her whole. Its whole ghastly body shivered and quaked in an enormous burp.

Sunset punched her way to the surface, until her head poked out, she pantened for air. She soon spotted Dead and the cobra slither its way towards her and the Ooze. The Cobra still had Rarity coiled in its tail, but wasn't putting excessive pressure on her, for now.

"Give me the pen!" Dead ordered calmly.

Sunset soon found the pen in her hands slide out of her grasp, gliding across the Ooze. The Ooze was forcing the pen in Sunsets hand towards Dead, it then popped out infront of Dead's cold boney hand.

He began inspecting and his eye widened, this wasn't the pen that gave him and the other monsters life, it was a standard ordinary pen. 

"Wait the pen, where is it?" He then turned to Sunest with a  glowered expression. 

Applejack next to her spoke up, "A long ways from here, that's fer sure."

"This is some kind of bad joke, right?" Dead snarled. "I should know, bad jokes are my specialty!"

Sunset just smirked.

He had been tricked, again. They knew he would go after the pen first to ensure they're freedom remained permanent before getting revenge on Ralph.

Dead glowered at the two girls in the Ooze. Before turning to the other monsters. The two pixel dragon reforming back to normal, their injuries gone.

"Fine, go out and search for that pen!"





Ralph held the pen and unfinished manuscript in his grasp with Aiden, Shy, and Dash running behind him towards the Ferris wheel. 

The sound of monsters growling caught their attention. They looked forward to see a wide variations of Ralph's monsters blocking their path, ranging from Angry Ants, the Wendigo, and the Wild Wolf Boy.

The group didn't slow down and continued running towards the monsters. Aiden and Fluttershy managed to jump over the ants as they tried pinching them with their pincers. Rainbow and Ralph jogged apart from the other two facing the much burly monsters.

Rainbow dropped to the ground and skidded under the Wolf Boys swipes. While the Wendigo breathed its ice breathe at Ralph, he quickly jumped to the side before running around the ten foot monster that attempted swiping him. Thankfully due to Ralph's short stature and Wendigo's apparent height, he dodged his swipe effortlessly. 

Suddenly something tripped Ralph over, he yelped as he fell to the ground.

He turned and gasped to see Dead's angry face, "Surprise! I'll admit you've done a good job of evading me and my monsters and your getting better at tricking me. Kudos, but you're still gonna die here."

"Get away from him!" Rainbow yelled.

She ran towards the skeleton and attempted to tackle him, but Dead jerked his leg back and kicked her away effortlessly. Fluttershy called out her name and ran over to assist her fallen friend, while Aiden ran over to her brothers side. Dead gazed in their direction, with a foreboding glare, his eyelid dropped over his single eye.

He reached behind his back for something, "I've been saving this one specially just for you, daddy."

Dead then withdrew and held up a manuscript. 

Ralph narrowed his eyes and read the cover first. Ralph jaw drop and his face lost all its color.

"No, no, not him, Dead." He whispered, pleading with the skeleton.

"Hoho! have fun with this!"

He pulled out the golden key and unlocked the book. He tossed it over the railing of the pier into the water. Lights began flashing as loud bubbles began erupting to the surface wildly. The water began rumbling and so did the rest of the pier.

"Run!" Ralph shouted.

"INCOOOMING!" Dead yelled, while the others ran towards the Ferris wheel.

As the group ran to higher ground, giant blue tentacles bursted from under the pier, they all dodged the tentacles as it tried grabbing the remaining four heroes. Unfortunately Rainbow didn't notice a tentacle silently emerging from the water, circling around behind her.

Then, without any warning, another tentacle shot out from under the pier, making wood splinters shower over them. Rainbow jumped back, startled. She tripped over the first tentacle. The second wrapped around her ankle and pulled her up into the air, as she screamed while dangling limply. A look of complete and total fear washed over Fluttershy's face, as she ran over to help her oldest friend.

However another tentacle bursted from under the pier and quickly wrapped itself around Fluttershy waist pulling her up and waving her around as she screamed. Rainbow and Fluttershy were enveloped in a mass of slimy tentacles. They were all over them, long blue fleshy feelers.

Dead sauntered over and watched the girl helplessly being waved around by the kraken. He laughed maniacally watching them struggle.

"AH-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!" He pointed mockingly at the two girls enveloped in tentacles, "Hey what do squids love on a camping trip? Their Tentacles! HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

The girls didn't know what was worse. The Kraken or Dead's jokes.

Ralph and Aiden kept running to the Ferris wheel. Many tentacles emerged under them breaking through the wood of the pier trying to grab them, but Ralph and Aiden were too quick. Once again it tried to strike them with its tentacles, bringing its powerful boneless limbs in a powerful arc across the pier, crushing and destroying many booths. Debris of wood, metal, popcorn, cotton candy, and plushed prizes rain down on the pier. 

The Kraken raised another tentacle, bringing down its heavy limb infront of Ralph and Aiden. It created a huge hole in the pier, skidding Ralph and Aiden to a stop before getting crushed under the heavy appendage. They stopped and looked down, thinking that was almost them.

Ralph turned around saw Rainbow and Fluttershy flailing in the Krakens grasp. He jerked his head to the left and saw Pinkie still trapped in a globe of Ooze, chewing the slime in her mouth having some difficulty with the syrupy viscous between her of teeth , he then saw the Ooze itself with both Applejacks and Sunsets heads poking out, struggling to get free. Finally, Ralph turned to the cobra slithering its way towards them, with Rarity still wrapped in its tail, also struggling.

This was his fault. All his new friends are in trouble because of him. 

Ralph's eye flittered as a pang of guilt overwhelmed him. Aiden noticed this and put a patting hand on her brothers back.

"Hey, the only way to save them is to finish the book," she reinformed them, "We can't waste time, they're coming."

Ralph nodded, they both pedaled backwards and ran froward, using their own momentum to leap over the giant hole the kraken made before continuing their run.

The Kraken swiped its tentacles to Ralph and Aidens footing making them fall over, the sibling looked up in time to see it raised another tentacle, trying to squish them both, but quickly they rolled out of the way, causing the tentacle to embed itself on the  floor making large bent splintered wood keep it firmly in place. The Kraken roared in rage as it tried to dislodge the tentacle. Having gotten the distraction they needed, Ralph and Aiden once more raced to the Ferris wheel. They both heard loud hissing and turned back to see another monster giving them chase. The cobra was slithering at lighting speed towards them, but Rarity was now trapped in the ooze. The incensed cobra spat out a globs of poisonous corrosive venom at both of them, Ralph barely managed to roll out of the way, and received a few drops of the lethal liquid on his back, making small holes on his white t-shirt, as he stood up. 

"Why can't you all love me like good children to your father!" Ralph bellowed as he sprinted towards the large wheel.

Aiden turned to see more tentacles reach for them. She then caught a glimpse of the Kraken raising one more appendage ready to crush them both, she glanced back at the snake and then hatched an idea.

She grabbed Ralph's wrist and stopped him from running much to his dismay.

"Eh! What are you doing there are tentacles and a giant cobra behind us!" Ralph cried out, his eyes widened as he saw a giant shadow over them and looked up to see a tentacle falling down.

"Wait for it!" Aiden said patiently.

"Wait for what!! Death!!?" Ralph screamed.

The cobra behind them was a few feet and lunged forward as the tentacle was close to smashing them into pancakes. Aiden head darted back and forth, calculating in her head the precise timing of both the cobras strike and the tentacles descend. 

"Now!" Aiden yelled then heaved Ralph and herself forwards and ducked to the ground.

Just in time as the tentacle smashed down on the cobra where Ralph and Aiden stood, making it crash into the wood under the pier into the cold water. Ralph panted frantically as he and Aiden got back up.

"I don't ever!" Ralph exasperated, "Want to do something that risky again!"

"It worked." Aiden shrugged.

"Barely!" Ralph pointed, "if it weren't for that tentacle, we'd be snake food."

Aiden rolled her eyes and grabbed Ralph collar pulling him towards the ferris wheel.
They climbed up the rusty spokes of the Ferris wheel, making it to the top.

"Do you think the others will be alright?" Aiden asked her brother.

"Faith Aiden," Ralph simply replied, "Just have a bit of faith."

Everyone then noticed movement at the bottom of the Ferris wheel. The monster army had reached it and they were climbing it. And tentacles sliding upwards.

"Hurry!" Aiden rushed them.

Ralph had to try to finish the story. He didn’t know if what he was writing made any sense, or if it would work, but he just kept writing for dear life. He was the one who started this, he had to be the one to end this.

"Can you write faster?" Aiden urged him.

"It’s really hard when I'm being rushed!" He complained.

But that wasn’t the problem. The problem was finding the right words. Ralph had forgotten how hard this storytelling stuff.

"Finish it, Ralph," Aiden murmured.

He knew they were counting on him. They all were.

Suddenly large rumbling was heard as more tentacles erupted from the water. The Kraken emerged from the water looking at the Ferris wheel savagely, it was a hundred foot tall. It's upper half was human male, while its bottom portion was several large tentacles, it had four eyes, jagged crooked teeth, a large crest on its forehead. It's left arm was a claw, resembling a lobster claw, and the right hand were long brown spindly finger. It let out angry howl.

"Hurry Ralph!"

"C'mon-C'mon-C'mon!" Ralph muttered writing for his life.

"C'mon-C'mon-C'mon." Dead murmured watching the kraken make its way towards the Ferris wheel. Waiting impatiently for the kraken to just destroy Ralph.

The Kraken curled it fingers and gripped its claw on the support beams of the wheel, it began shaking it wildly. As the tentacle snaked up and wrapped themselves around the beam adding more strength and started shaking the wheel more violently.

"How do you thinks our odds of survival are?" Aiden asked somewhat optimistic.

"Well we're outnumbered, outta time, out of ideas, and the whole world is riding on our back." Ralph muttered and shrugged nonchalantly, "I say they're pretty good."

The whole structure vibrated and the bolts that held the wheel in place were slowly being pulled apart from their foundation. 

The shaking was enough to make Ralph loose his balance and fall over the edge. He screamed out loud until a hand gripped his wrist tightly, Aiden pulled her brother up while the wheel kept  juddering, with a grunt Aiden pulled Ralph back up into the cart, Ralph continued writing instantly, he flipped the next page. The very last page was empty, Ralph had to write faster than he had ever wrote before. Not to mention with damaged fingers. Then there was a loud metal snapping sound.

The Tooth Faries had began using their powerful razor teeth to assist the Kraken. The structure was weakened. Bolts began blasting out of their places and dust began drifting off of the wheel.

"Oh god!" Ralph squealed, "What a sh** show!"

The Kraken had pulled the wheel off it base and swung it with Ralph and Aiden hanging on and screaming their head off as it gave one last heave. He threw the entire Ferris wheel into the air and in the direction of the school. Ralph and Aiden holding on to the safety bars, almost squeezing the metal and denting it from how hard they squeezed it.

“Hang on!" Ralph bellowed, grabbing tight to the bar as they started spinning out of control.

The Ferris landed on the road and the wheel car spun round and round. Like a quarter it kept spinning towards the direction of Canterlot High...and the manuscript fell out of Ralph's hands.

"Grab it!"  Ralph shouted, reaching desperately.

The Ferris wheel tipped over on its side and smashed to the ground like a gigantic quarter. Both of them tumbled onto the ground, somehow miraculously in one piece, but …

"The manuscript!" Aiden looked around, but couldn’t see it anywhere. "Do you have it?"

They both rolled far enough that they were safe for the moment, away from pier and the monsters. They all landed fifty feet from the school thanks to both the krakens strength and the Ferris wheels momentum from spinning continuously.

Aiden shook her head. Still dazed.

There was a groan from inside the Ferris wheel car. Ralph crawled out, looking wobbly but triumphant. He raised the manuscript in the air. 

"Caught it."

"How many pages left?" Aiden asked desperately.

"One." He replied tiredly, "Just one and we can end it."

Ralph then pointed to Canterlot, the school, "The roof, we have to make a break for it."

Aiden nodded, "Right"

She then reached to Ralph and put his arm around her shoulders, dragging him to the school while holding the pen and manuscript.

One last page.

Then the madness would end.





Using the enhanced vision the eye monster possessed, it was easily able to spot where the Ferris wheel landed. It grunted and pointed in the direction of the school.

Dead stayed silent, he had a feeling with the luck Ralph had so far tonight, he was by some miracle likely alive. After all the attempts he made on his life he noticed an annoying pattern of all his monsters failing miserably. He began regretting not finishing him off back in the auditorium when he was alone. When he had the chance.

This time he was going to be the one to kill him, and make sure his creator stayed dead.

Dead peered at the road leading to the school. He uttered a very soft "heh". His eyelid drooped.

"Thanks eye guy." He muttered before climbing into the driver seat of the monster truck.

"Get ready daddy! It's time for your final chapter." Dead whispered

He then slammed on the gas pedal. The trucks headlights covered the entire road as the truck sped towards the road. With the zombies, scarecrows, tooth faries, gingerbread monsters, the mantis, and the kraken following behind him
> Chapter 19: A Dead Friendship.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dead drove near the school, the Ooze with the Rainbooms stuck inside it, still. They continuously squirmed, they struggled, but the Ooze was too strong. The girls began losing hope of escape and accepted their fate for the moment. Being stuck in a bubblegum colored mass of sticky, viscous, gelatinous goop.

"Oh my hair!" Rarity whimpered, more distraught about her hair than anything else, "It'll take weeks to remove all this sticky stuff!"

AppleJack sighed and rolled her eyes, "Do you ever not think about yer appearance Rarity?"

"Well," Rarity said, raising a brow and looking up, "I think about clothes and which color matches best with my eyes."

The others just groaned at this.

"Things look bleak girls, I know that," Sunset said, shifting slightly in the Ooze, "But we just have to have faith in Ralph and believe in him."

"Okay," Fluttershy nodded, "I believe in him."

"Yeah, but, hypothetically speaking," Rainbow slurred, "What happens if he doesn't pull this off and we're stuck with these guys as the towns new rulers?"

The Rainbooms just remained silent and narrowed their eyes at her, giving her a harsh glare.

"Hey! I believe in him too! But I'm just saying IF things go south, what do we do?" Rainbow asked.

"It won't," Sunset shook her head, "I know Ralph will pull this off."

"Yeah!" Pinkie chimed in, "After this is over we can all go back to Ralph's house and continue the surprise party we planned him. Or maybe just a regular party since he already knows about it."

"HA!" Dead laughed, overhearing their conversation, "You think Ralph will really pull this off? With broken fingers? Though I'll give him credit, he sure does know how to hold back the tears when he's writing."

"Your never gonna get away with this." Sunset said coldly.

"Look around sweet pea, all the citizens are frozen, your trapped, and my army is going up against two kids. By my point of view I've won already."

"Well that most be a pretty short point of view." Rainbow laughed, chuckling followed last.

Dead narrowed his eyes and looked at Rainbow. He hated being called short, that was one of the many traits he shared with Ralph. They hated being reminded of their height.

"Keep talkin' pride flag! Otherwise I'm gonna make you taste the rainbow with my foot in your mouth!" Dead glowered.

"Hey! don't talk to my friends that way! You brat!" Rarity yelled.

Dead rolled his eyes and snapped his fingers.

"Ooze."

The Ooze then pulled the girls deeper within it. The girls sunk down to their mouths, and began emitting muffling noises, while they're bodies were in deeper. They kept squirming wildly inside the blob.

"Hehe, I'm sorry can you repeat that?" Dead asked sarcastically, "I think you got some gum stuck in your mouth HA-HA-HA-HA-HA! Or is that the other way around? HA-HA-HA-HA!"





Canterlot High. Two days ago it was a happy, cheerful school, thanks to the Rainbooms who showed everyone the power of friendship. You couldn't go five minutes without someone waving at you and greeting you. But now.....The whole school was a war zone. All the students and staff evacuated after Ralph and the Rainboom sucessfully lured the monsters away from the school. All those who escaped were smart enough to run home, lock their doors, barricade their homes, and hide under their beds holding some form of weapons in case the monsters did come back.

The hallways lay empty, devoid of any life. The only activity was the occasional gust of wind that blew in from the many windows that had been broken open recently due to the monsters. And not just the windows were broken, the doors were busted open, off its hinges.

The night sky blowed heavy gusts of wind and the moon was shrouded by grey clouds, grass shifted and leaves sailing through the wind, with minor claps of thunder echoing. Indicating the start of oncoming battle, for the fate of everyone in town.

And for Ralph, that may just have been the case.

"' Though the Kraken tossed Ralph and Aiden in the Ferris wheel, they survived and now ran towards the top of the roof as Ralph continued writing, all the monster were near but Ralph was almost done writing, soon all of the chaos would be ended. Despite the extreme pain in his fingers.' "

"Almost done?" Aiden asked.

"Yeah," Ralph muttered, while his mind tried coming up with the next words, "Almost."

He then paused gritted his teeth feeling his fingers ache in pain. Though he was still capable of writing, his damaged fingers only slowed him down, as it made him strenuous to force himself to finish atleast  a single sentence.

"Ouch, fffffffffffffffff.....fuuuuu-dge....damn that stings!" Ralph cringed in pain.

"Ralph please let me write this for you, your fingers are really in bad condition." Aiden insisted.

"NO!" Ralph yelled, "This is my mess, my responsibility! I have to be the one to end it!" Ralph declared.

"Yeah but your fingers!"

"I can hold on. five or four more paragraphs and it'll all be over. Crap!" Ralph's fingers flinched, but he tried pushing aside the pain, best as he could.

He needed to hold out for a few more paragraphs.





Dead stopped the truck infront of the school. He parked it before exiting the driver seat. He drove here along side Ooze before the others could get a chance at their creator. He WANTED this, he wanted to be the one to kill Ralph. And he had the most ironic, sadistic way how.

By using the Rainbooms.

The Ooze dripped to the ground with the Rainbooms still gagged with globs of Ooze, blocking off proper speech. Dead slowly crept towards Sunset and pulled her hair. Sunset yelped, cringing in pain as Deads boney hand tugged on her red and yellow hair forcing her look up at his single eyeball.

"Aww don't worry," Dead mockingly crooned, "I'm not gonna kill you. Yet. Your gonna help me help me kill Ralph first."

Sunset let out more muffled protests and shook her head defiantly. Not even dreaming about hurting Ralph or anyone else for that matter. But Dead just grinned.

"Have you ever read my book?" Dead asked, sarcastically, "In it I may be short but I have this special power daddy gave me when he was writing me."

To illustrate his point Dead kneeled to Sunsets eye level and opened his mouth and exhaled a black murky mist out of his mouth. The mist trailed up Sunsets nose as she tried blocking her nasal passage. But the dark mist already traveled its way up. It then reached her mind and surrounded it in the same murky aura as Deads breath. The mist then flowed inside her frontal lobe. Soon all the mist inserted itself within the confines of Sunsets brain. Sunset tried struggling against it, muffling louder. But slowly her muffled protests began dying down, she whimpered. Then she closed her eyes.

The other Rainboom members watched Sunset silently. She remained there, quiet. Both eyes closed. For a moment the Rainbooms feared that Dead inserted some sort of poison inside her. Killing her. But they were wrong.

DEAD wrong.

Sunsets eyelids flung open. The Rainbooms gasped muffled. Sunsets pupils were gone. In fact all the white was replaced by murky, black, darkness. She remained motionless, saying nothing. Her gaze just looked aimlessly into the empty air. Her eyes were pitch black. 

The Ooze removed itself and released Sunset from her prison as she walked towards Dead. With a frozen expression. With a stone gaze, she pushed infront to the skeleton who continued grinning widely. The Rainbooms eyes widened in horror.

Dead snapped his neck towards the remaining memebers.

"Your turn."





Ralph cringed as Aiden put more bandages around his fingers. The two Shiverribas decided since Ralph was being motivated by his pride, he stubbornly insisted finishing the book himself, Aiden made him wear more bandages for his poor fingers.

"Are you sure you wouldn't rather have me do this for you? Your fingers look badly hurt."

"No," Ralph gritted his teeth, holding back the tears of pain, "Besides I've always used the pen, we won't know if the pen works if other people use it. I think the pen is bonded to me or something."

Aiden sighed. He may have a point, she didn't want to risk ruining everything when they were so close to ending it. Ralph let Sunset write on it because his fingers before still felt fresh from the pain, now the pain had subsided slightly. He had to write now. Besides it hurt less if he wrote softly against the surface of the paper.

"Okay," Aiden nodded, "Let's get to the roof so you can continue writing before Dead shows up."

Ralph nodded they exited the nurse office and headed towards the stairs quickly. They walked along the hallway, the locker next to them suddenly juddered.

Aiden yelped and jumped back. The locker began vibrating making metal resonate.

Aiden looked at Ralph. Ralph looked at Aiden. Both of them nervous.

Before they could do anything or say anything the locker door flung open and out fell...

A girl.

She had blonde hair, grey skin. Wore a brownish short, sleeve cut, jacket and a white t-shirt. Yellow boots with a trio of bubbles on the side of her shoes. But her eyes are what caught both Shiverribas attention. She had wonky eyes.

"Hey! Are those creepy monsters gone?" She asked, lifting herself up the floor.

"Eh who are you?" Ralph asked, raising a brow.

"Oh!" She said, dusting her dress, "I'm Derpy. Derpy Ditz."

"Were you in the there the whole time during the monster invasion?" Aiden asked.

"Well, after that Sunset girl announced the monsters coming, I quickly ran to my locker to protect my muffins in case they wanted to steal some. So I hid the whole time." She explained.

Ralph and Aiden each exchanged perplexed looks before looking back at Derpy with an unsure expression.

"Weeeeell," Aiden drawled, "You should probably go home, I have a feeling it's gonna get hectic soon."

"Can I come with you two?" Derpy asked suddenly.

"Why?" Ralph asked, raising a brow.

"Because you two seem to know what's going on," Derpy said, "I'd figure id be safe near you two."

Ralph shook his head, "Trust me, the last thing you want, is to be near me when Dead shows up."

"Pleeeeease?" Derpy asked, making a puppy dog face, clasping her hands together. Pleading.

Ralph rolled his eyes, "Fine, we don't have time to discuss this we need to get to the roof quickly before-"

"Hello Ralph."

Ralph, Aiden, and Derpy jerked their heads to the direction they heard Ralph's name. They gasped when they saw the Rainbooms there.

"Girls!" Ralph said happily, he ran up to them, "You guys are free, but how? How did you all escape the Ooze?"

The girls remained there staring at Ralph. They were suddenly quiet, which made the shortest Shiverriba anxious. They were being so quiet and still, it was hard to tell if they were still breathing. Ralph then suddenly had a bad feeling.

"Girls? It is you? Right?" Ralph asked unsure.

Before Ralph could react Rainbow and AppleJack tackled him to the ground, knocking the book out of his hand. Sliding towards Aiden and Derpys feet.

"Get the book!" Sunset yelled pointing at the book.

Aiden quickly picked it up and looked at the Rainbooms nervously.

"Girls? What's wrong with you?"

Ralph struggled under Rainbow and AppleJacks tight grip around his arm as he struggled for release. But their athletic muscles overwhelmed his short, lanky body.

"Let go! Lemme go!" Ralph demanded, squirming tighter as both girls refused to release him.

Suddenly, Ralph gasped. Their eyes then turned pitch black indicating one thing.

Dead breath.

Ralph then recalled the countless times, Dead used
this ability from the story in real life on his bullies. The only way to spot it, is in the victims eyes how they turn completely black. One time, Dead made his bully, Mike, smear dog crap over his pants as a practical joke. Even though Ralph found it a bit harsh, he still enjoyed watching Dead force him. 

But now it wasn't a joke. In some cruel ironic twist Dead has forced his new friends to attack and kill him. Pure irony.

"Aiden it's Dead breath!" Ralph informed him.

Aiden gasped, remembering the nasty dark breath.

"What's Dead breath?" Derpy asked.

"It means they're being mind controlled!" Aiden told her, holding the book tighter, "We have to help them."

Aiden then ran to Dead Rainbow and Dead AppleJack, shoving them off her brother. Once they were gone Aiden pulled Rlaph quickly back up and pulled him in the opposite direction of the Dead Rainbooms.

"Don't let them escape!" Dead Sunset yelled.

Dead Rarity and Dead Fluttershy quickly ran towards them first, followed by Dead Pinkie and Dead Rainbow and Dead AppleJack.

The trio ran through the hallway, past all the destruction and the devastated lockers from the earlier invasion. They ran into the end and found three paths leading to three hallways. 

"We need to split up!" Ralph said before going to the hallway straight forward.

Derpy went on the hallway to the left, Aiden took the right hallway. The Dead Rainbooms stopped and glanced at the three hallways leading in different direction of the school, contemplating which one to take.

Dead Rainbow and Dead Sunset went straight after Ralph. While Dead Apple and Dead Rarity went after Aiden, finally Dead Shy and Dead Pinkie chased Derpy going down the hallway on the left hall.

Ralph ran down the hall hearing the approaching footsteps coming his way, he didn't need to turn back to know his new former friends weren't far behind. Though it pained him to do so, he needed to find something to help defend himself against the two girls after them. They had him outnumbered and outsized. They were clearly bigger and stronger than him together.

Not a good combination for someone as short as Ralph.

Ralph turned the next corner and bolted, he ran to the side of the lockers. Once he made it to the end of the lockers, he hid to the side leaning against the side of the locker hearing Dead Rainbow approach. Ralph glanced over his shoulder and noticed the locker door right next to him was slightly ajar. He had an idea, he hated to hurt his new friends. But Dead had already taken control of them.

Dead Rainbow kept running after the smaller boy, using her athletic abilities she was able to run faster than Sunset who was a bit far behind.However......

SLAM

Rainbow paused, her body trembled as the door of the lockers suddenly opened up, the door slamming directly on to her face. Ralph closed the door to see Dead Rainbow still trembling from the unexpected impact to her visage. Ralph peeked and saw her slumped to the ground before falling over unconscious.

Ralph gave her an apologetic look, "Sorry! Hope this doesn't effect our new friendship!"

He then turned to see Dead Sunset running up to him. He didn't have time to react before the larger girl tackled him to the ground.

"Damn it Sunset its me Ralph," Ralph squirmed in her grasp, trying to break free, "Remember!"

"That is why I must destroy you." Sunset said in a monotone voice, that was completely flat, "Dead says so."

"Dead is controlling you! This isn't you!" 

"I must obey."

"Then I'm sorry to do this." Ralph said remorsefully.

Ralph gathered up some dirt in his left hand and flicked his wrist, throwing the clump at Susnets eye making her hiss in pain. She groaned and tried rubbing the dirt in her eyes. Releasing Ralph.

Ralph crawled away and stood back up, he glanced around to see a frying pan one of the students dropped to use against the monsters earlier.

"I'm also sorry for this!"

Ralph swung the frying pan over her head. Making a loud resonating metal clanging sound when it connected to Sunsets head, knocking her down. She fell down unconscious, with a huge bruise over her head.

Ralph looked down at Sunset with remorse before dropping the pan with a metal clank.

"Sorry, but you'll maybe thank me one day....I hope."





Aiden ran to the library, figuring it was big enough to hide from Dead Apple and Dead Rarity. She swung the doors open and glanced around frantically looking for a place to hide. She ran behind one of the shelves and hid, controlling her erratic breathing, before she heard the sound of the double doors swinging. Indicating the Dead Rainbooms following inside.

Aiden crept to the end of the shelf and peeked around the corner to see Dead Apple and Dead Rarity glancing around. It was hard to tell which way they were looking cause they're eyes are so pitch black. Aiden reeled her head back as to not risk being spotted. 

She leaned against the shelf, but was unaware that a book ontop was near the edge a few centimeters from falling. She accidentally added too much pressure leaning against the shelf, causing the shelf to shake lightly. But it was enough for that book to move out of place and fall right next to Aiden.

The book made a loud noise when it hit the ground, quickly alerting the Dead girls, making Aidens eyes widened. The Dead girls crept to where they heard the noise also to where Aiden was.

Aiden heart began racing. She knew she couldn't take those two girls all on at once. She needed a plan, if they get the book, then it's game over.

Aidens eyes darted around the aisle she was in, until an idea popped over her head. She peeked between the books and saw Dead Apple and Dead Rarty right infront of the book shelf, still heading this way.

Aiden sighed silently and regretfully, before whispering, "I'm sorry."

Aiden the turned her back and leaned against the bookshelf. Aiden pushed the bookshelf as it began tilting over on the girls. The girls gasped and didn't have time to react before the bookshelf came crashing down on them. Thankfully the bookshelf was long enough that the top of it hit the library front desk. Keeping it from squishing the girls, but the books landed on them. Showering them with science and science fiction novels. The books landed on them in a large heap, burying them completely.

Aiden stared bewildered at the turn of event. Though thankful the girls weren't dead. Just buried for the moment.

The book heap began shaking before Dead Apple bursted out of the books along with Dead Rarity shaking her head dazed from the impact of multiple books falling on them. They quickly recovered and spotted Aiden holding the manuscript.

She didn't hesitate to run as soon as the girls crawled out of the book pile. The two girls immediately chased after the taller Shiverriba. However Aiden quickly found herself in a dead end. No escape.

She saw the shadows of the two former Rainbooms approach her and quickly put her back against the wall. But that was as far she could go. The Dead girls stopped infront of her, giving her a blank glare with no emotions before Dead Rarity spoke.

"Now give us the book." Dead Rarity demanded, but in the same monotone voice as Dead Sunset.

"Girls! Please! Your not in control."

"We don't care." Dead Apple replied flatly, still using her southern accent, "Jus' give us the book and we might spare you."

Aiden whipped her head around trying to find something that might save her. The only thing she saw around her were books and more books on shelves around her. All black books, the same color as the manuscript.

Wait a minute.... They wanted the book, and she was in a library full of books.

Aiden had another idea, she turned to the Dead Rainbooms. Aiden hid the manuscript behind her back, and moved backwards closer to the shelf, secretly grabbing a random black book that looked like the manuscript. 

"You want this books so badly? Fine!"

Aiden tossed the book right infront of them, while concealing the manuscript behind her back. But before the mind controlled girls could react and grab the book to evaluate it was the real one, Aiden quickly grabbed the side of the bookshelf with all the black books the same color as the manuscript, heaving it froward with one hand and knocking all the books infront of the fake manuscript. Burying the manuscript in a heap of black books. It was hard to tell which one was the real manuscript among the books.

Dead Apple and Dead Rarity quickly dropped to their knees infront of the pile and began frantically searching for the manuscript. While they were busy distracted. Aiden crept slowly towards the exit of the library. She chuckled one last time before slowly closing the door.

She grabbed a bat from the monster invasion before sliding it between the double door handleset. Locking Rarity and AppleJack within. She quickly ran to go find either Derpy or her brother. The manuscript safely with her.





Derpy ran with both Dead Pinkie and Dead Shy behind her, she ran into the left wing of the school and sprinted into the hallway trying to shake them, but both girls proved faster than she anticipated. She ran, and ran, but for some reason she couldn't hear the other two girls footsteps.

Suddenly she began hear loud groaning and struggling, she turned her head to see Pinkie and Fluttershy with their foot stuck in a hardened puddle of glue. They stepped on one of Pinkies traps when she was setting them for monsters to step on them and get stuck. In an ironic twist, Pinkie herself was caught in her own trap.

"Derpy!" Ralph called out.

Derpy looked back front and smiled to see Ralph and Aiden run up to her okay.

"Oh hey guys." Derpy waved, she then pointed to the stuck girls, "Look they're stuck."

"Yeah, but so are you now." Aiden pointed to Derpys yellow boots.

Derpy looked down to her feet and indeed saw her feet on the large glue puddle. She continued to smile however and waved it off dismissively.

"Oh it's okay," she said happily, "Where are the other Rainbooms?"

"We've incapacitated them," Ralph said, "For the moment."

"Well what are you waiting for? Go and send these monsters away." 

The Shiverribas smiled and nodded.

"Are you positive your gonna be okay?" Aiden asked, looking to Dead Shy and Dead Pinkie still struggling to remove their feet from the glue, but to no avail.

"Oh I'll be okay, this isn't the first time I've been stuck in glue," Derpy said dismissively, "Now go and save my muffins!"

Ralph and Aiden turned and ran upstairs towards the roof. Ready to finish the last few paragraphs of the manuscript. Ralph however, paused and looked up to the security camera for a moment.

A faint "beep" drew Ralph from his thoughts, as he was the only one who heard the loud beep. The hallway camera's red light blinked off, signaling someone was finished watching him, and making the realization that they watched everything. The light was off rather quickly. Ralph began to wonder how much that person saw.





Dead slammed his fist against the panel of the control room. He thought watching the cruel irony of Ralph being killed by his new friends would be more entertaining but Dead ended up disappointed with the results. He thought he could rely on his Dead Breath minions to help finish the job. But they failed him just like the other monsters.

How hard is to kill one person? Or retrieve a book!?

Dead had enough, he was going to confront his maker and finally kill Ralph himself. He unexpectedly punched the monitor making it explode by the force of his punch as sparks of electrcity were sent flying. He ignored the glass embedded into his fingers and just walked towards the exit to the stairs. 

No more games. He was after blood.

Ink and Blood.

Lightning crashed in the distance outside the school indicating the start of the big finale coming up.

> Chapter 20: The Filthy Finale.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ralph and Aiden stood on the rooftop of the school, overlooking the town that remained slightly destroyed, but still intact. Aiden overlooked the edge of the roof, to ensure if the monster army was approaching. The moon remained shrouded in darkness, as lighting crashed across the sky, the wind began getting strong waving both Shiverribas hair in the dircetion it blowed. After their encounter with the Dead Rainbooms, that meant the others and Dead were close. Ralph wrote everything else that transpired on the manuscript, he finished the next two paragraphs, still writing slowly.

" 'In a cruel ironic twist. Dead had used his evil Dead Breathe to hypnotize Ralph's new friends, they were swayed by his evil will and tried attacking Ralph and his sister, along with Derpy. Ralph and Aiden succefully incapacitated the Rainbooms, but Derpy sacrificed herself so Ralph could continue writing. Ralph wasn't sure how far Dead and the other monsters were, but he knew they were close, with Dead continuing to lead the charge. Ralph, despite his broken fingers, continued writing fast on top of the roof with only a few paragraphs left."

"Almost done?" Aiden asked.

"Yeah," Ralph muttered, while his mind tried coming up with the next words, "Almost."

"You do realize we're gonna need therapy after this is over, right?"

"Yeah, 'IF', this is over." Ralph retorted.

"HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

Ralph and Aiden bolted hearing the familiar sinister cackle.

Dead had found them again.

Ralph and Aiden heard the cruel laugh of Dead. They jerked their heads around to spot the demented skeleton. 

"I've got a bone to pick with you!"

Aiden turned to Ralph nervously, "How many sentences?"

"Ugh," he gazed back down and noted the page was missing five sentences before being complete, "just one paragraph."

"I'll buy you some time, just finish that book!" Aiden then ran ahead.

"You're going to stop me?" Dead asked sarcastically, and laughed, "HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA! Don't make me laugh. Oops, too late! HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

"Come out you crazy skinny bastard!" Aiden cried out.

"Me? Crazy? really, I am? I've never noticed. HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA! Come on now! The fun has just begun, cupcake." 

He was heard but not seen. Aidens eyes darted around to catch a glimpses of Ralph's  wicked counterpart skeleton. But he remained shrouded in the darkness. Ralph continued writing the last paragraph.

" 'All of Ralph's new friend were captured, but he and Aiden were what remained, they attempted one last stand against DeadBones, he taunted them on the rooftop, but he could not falter their courage-'"

"Falter?" Dead repeated, "Does your mom know your using big words again? Never mind, the Zilther Beast killed her! HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!"

Four more sentences to go.

"Why don't we take a break," Dead said, "How about a cookie break?

Suddenly three unknown projectiles were sent from the darkness of the roof, the projectiles were aimed at Aidens back knee. Aiden screamed in pain and fell down. She turned her knee to see, nails? Punctured against the back of her knee, plunged deep. She gritted her teeth in pain and moaned loudly. She then heard the sound of high pitch giggling. 

She turned to see three gingerbread monsters with candy corn horns laughing at her. Holding a nail gun, aimed at the two Shiverribas.

"Aiden!" Ralph called out.

"I'm fine, run!" Aiden yelled, standing up, cringing slightly from the pain.

The gingerbread monsters then continued firing the nail gun, sending projectile nails through the air towards the Shiverribas. Ralph quickly ran to Aiden while holding the book and wrapped her arms around his shoulder while she limped. They ducked and quickly ran around the side of the glass dome on top of the school. They kept firing until eventually the nail gun ran out of ammo. They dropped it and decided to charge towards the Shiverribas themselves.

"Good thing I saved this." Ralph said, pulling out the frying pan he used on Dead Sunset earlier.

He used the frying pan and quickly smashed the gingerbread monster into crumbs, the last one Aiden kicked off of the roof with her good leg and it landed on the pavement exploding into dust.

"You okay?" Ralph asked.

"Yeah." Aiden lied, her leg was in a lot of pain, but she didn't need Ralph worrying about her now, "Finish the book."

Ralph nodded and kept writing what just happened, " 'Dead sent some Gingerbread Monsters he brought with him to eliminate them, but the Shiverribas overcame them due to their short size, the Gingerbread Monsters were quickly taken care of, for now.' "

Three more sentences.

"Awww!" Dead crooned, "Look at you Mr. Hotshot writer! Here, let me give you your climax."

Dead then lunged out of nowhere and tackled Aiden knocking her towards the ledge of the school roof. Aiden instinctively grabbed the ledge before she fell, she gasped when she saw all the creatures closing in on the school. The Kraken destroyed everything in its path, curling up its tentacle on random cars, crushing them. The entire school itself came up to the Krakens waist, destroying the entire school would be easy for it, it would completely level Canterlot high under five minute.

Ralph gulped as the Kraken was fifty feet away from the school.

"Ha! You see that!" Dead jeered pointing over to his approaching army, "It's over! I win!"

Dead then jerked his leg to his back and sent a kick to Ralph's head knocking him away from the manuscript skidding away from him, near the ledge. Ralph was groaning from the kick.

Dead gaze fell to the book near him, Ralph noticed his shifted interest, then whipped towards the book in attempt to grab it away from Dead. The rooftop went dark briefly as the moon became shrouded in dark clouds, enveloping the rooftop in pitch black darkness. Dead disappeared from his position.

Ralph still ran to the spot of the book, despite the sudden darkness. He felt the ground where it was. Gone. Nothing but smooth asphalt.

The clouds soon scattered as quickly as they appeared, allowing the moon's brightness to return, almost at Dead's command, flooding the rooftop in its shear luminosity. 

Ralph turned to find Dead a few feet away, holding the manuscript. Studying it feigning interest. He then turned to Ralph whose face twisted to a fearful frown.

"How's this for an ending, all the heroes died, the monsters killed everyone in town. And they lived. Happily. Never. After."

Dead then turned around and tossed the manuscript over to the courtyard of the school near where the horse statue was. Ralph eyes widened in horror.

"NOOOO!" Ralph shouted as he saw the towns only salvation fly over the ledge.

Ralph stood there his eyes widened and his mouth gaping. He just stood there, frozen. Unable to fight back. 

He had failed. The monster army was almost here and the manuscript was gone. He failed everyone.

Then, Dead turned his gaze towards Ralph. He looked at his creator with a rather compassionate look, but then shrugged it off when he realized that he had a job to do. He grabbed onto Ralph by the face, and made complete sure that he was paying attention to him. His eyes were digging into Ralph's eyes.

"Give it up! Your new friends are gonna die, this towns gonna be destroyed, and the best part... It'll be all your fault, daddy."

Ralph heaved unintelligible mutters, as he laid motionless. He jerked his shoulders up and tried to stand back up, pushing himself up.

"You should've joined me when I gave you the offer. And don't try and plead with me, cause that ship has already sailed."

He then gave another kick making Ralph cough loudly, blood sliding down the corner of his mouth.

"And you know something? You'll always fear me. Being scared of me? That's like being scared of yourself." Dead taunted, smiling with victory, "You can't even look in the mirror cause all you see, is the person you wish you were: Someone with courage. You think replacing me with those girls will make you overcome your fear!? You'll never stop being afraid!"

Dead ruthlessly taunted, savoring the look of helplessness on his creators face. The fear of failing visible over his face. Relishing every second of it, and rubbing it in.

Dead then proceeded to punch Ralph back to the floor, making him collapse like a ragdoll. Then, he threw Ralph making him roll against the roof walls and kicked his stomach before he landed. Ralph yelped with pain as each hit connected with him.

Dead then turned Ralph over, and kneeled over his stomach, wrapping his boney fingers around Ralph's neck.

"Everything I ever did was to make you smile. I thought burning your hometown with all the humans that ever ignored you or taunted you would be the ultimate present, to be free. Just you and ME! Well now your gonna die!"

Dead squeezed his hands around Ralph's neck making him cough loudly, Dead was cutting off the oxygen as he began breathing rapidly for what little air his lungs could provided. Ralph's vision blurred as he tried stugggling, but Deads grip around his throat was too tight. He continued choking him harder as Ralph tried to push him off. Ralph's eyes slowly began to roll to the back of his head as he fought internally to stay conscious. Dead grinned victoriously, watching the life being choked out of him. He panted weakly for air, gagging against the pressure of Dead cold hands. Ralph continued wheezing for air. But to no avail 

"HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA! An admirable attempt from the hero, but don't feel too disappointed, your legacy will carry on. When I'm done with you I'll use that pen of yours to create more vicious and dangerous monsters to conquer the world. With our powers and numbers combined, we'll overwhelm the humans. And I will be the king of the new world. And nothing will kill us, Monsters will inherit the world!" Dead laughed loudly, both maniacally and sadistically, lightning crashing behind him.

Ralph wheezed louder his eyes slowly rolling back to his head as he felt his breath cut off completely. Dead grinned one last time before leaning closer to Ralph's ear and whispering.

"Goodbye Daddy...."

"NO!" Said suddenly a female voice, "Not.......tonight!" 

Aiden then crawled out the edge, holding the manuscript as she heaved herself forward. Having caught the manuscript before it fell to the ground. Much to Dead's surprise and dissatisfaction, Ralph beamed at his older sister, relived to see her alive.

She then tossed the manuscript over Dead's head and the book skidded to a halt across the roof. Aiden then wrapped her arm around Dead's neck before he could react, making him yelp in surprise and release Ralph.

"Your finished here!" Aiden snapped.

Using all her strength, she pushed Dead over her shoulder to fall down off the three story building. Dead yelled before he managed to grab on to the ledge of the roof alongside Aiden, his feet dangling over the entrance of the school. He clawed furiously at the ledge, trying to hold on. But Ralph stepped down hard on his  boney fingers. Aiden heard a loud craaack.

"Now we’re even," Ralph said.

Dead glowered angrily before he fell down the three story building shrieking, and he crashed against the ground. Aiden peered over her shoulder and saw Dead's motionless body, his jaw hanging open and his eyelid close, still alive.

Ralph grabbed Aidens arm and pulled her up. He then ran towards the book, the pen still safe in his pocket as he began writing down what just transpired.

" 'Dead soon attack Aiden, and tried killing her by throwing her off the rooftop, but Aiden managed find the strength and grab on to the ledge avoiding her demise at the hands of DeadBones.' "

Two more sentences left.

" 'Dead then attacked the Shiverribas, he grabbed and threw the book over the ledge, thinking he had won, but  turns out Aiden grabbed the book before it fell. Possibly saving all humanity, and pushing Dead off the school, he was unconscious, but Ralph knew it wouldn't kill him, so Ralph furiously began writing, he turned to see-' "

"Kraken!" Aiden yelled out.

"Actually I was going to say army of monsters but that works." 

"No look!" Aiden pointed to the Kraken that dwarfed the entire school making a shadow cast over them.

The monster army followed behind the most massive one of them all, watching him get ready to destroy their creator and his sister, along with Canterlot High. 

Dead pulled himself up and rubbed his skull, slightly dazed from the impact. He glared up at Ralph, and his scowl deepened as his eyes narrowed with venom. He turned to face the Kraken.

"Well!" He called out to the kraken, it gazed down to the skeleton, "What are you waiting for an invitation!? Destroy them already!" He commanded angrily.

The Kraken grunted and nodded its head before his gaze landed on Ralph and Aiden backing away from the hundred foot tall sea monster. It raised a giant tentacle that sailed over them, ready to smash them into red paste.

Ralph quickly grabbed Aidens wrist and began pulling her away and running across the roof.

"Run-Run-Run-Run-Run-Run!" Ralph muttered quickly, running fast as they could.

Both of them dodged just in time as the tentacle was inches from crushing them, but the force of the impact knocked Ralph and Aiden off of the school roof.

Ralph and Aiden screamed as they were launched into the air, and they landed in Pinkies strawberry cake. Strawberries and and yellow frosting was splattered on the ground when the duo fell. Though covered in cake both of them were thankful to be alive.

Ralph inhaled and exhaled looking at his arms covered in strawberry frosting, looking relived, his white shirt had cake everywhere, "Never in my dreams would I imagine strawberry flavor cake saving me! Thank you Pinkie!"

The duo then heard a loud gurgling sound, they turned to see the Ooze press itself against the remaining school windows, seeping after them. Glass exploded as the Ooze broke through the window after the brother and sister. Sliding to the ground from the window.

"Quickly!" Aiden ushered him, her shirt and skirt smeared with cake and frosting, "The football field!"

Ralph and Aiden jumped over the fence before the Ooze could reach them. They ran to the field as the monster followed close behind. They skidded to halt in the dead center of the field before stopping and taking out the manuscript and pen

"Okay-okay!" Ralph said frantically, his eyes skimming through the pages, "Where was I?"

"Uh-uh," Aiden uttered, she then remembered the sentence, " 'so Ralph furiously began writing, he turned to see' "

"The Kraken, okay good." He then scribbled that last part down, followed by the period. 

Last sentence. 

“ ‘As the monsters converged, Ralph closed his eyes, opened the book, and the monsters were swallowed back into the world of paper and ink, NEVER TO BE SEEN AGAIN. THE END!’ " Ralph then closed the book as the familiar murky black aura surrounded the pages. The magic of the ink taking effect over the book.

“What happens now?” Aiden asked.

The Kraken was squirming and crawling with its tentacles towards them, some of the monsters rushed to the football field ready to strike first. They saw the Wolf Boy, Sharkman, the Wendigo, and finally Arachnida rushing over knocking away anything in their path to get to them.

“We’re about to find out." Ralph said.

Ralph held the book tightly. All he had to do was open it, and all the monsters would be sucked inside.

A shadow loomed over them, they turned see the Kraken behind them and another tentacle raised, about to squish them.

Ralph froze. He paused, fear overwhelming him.

Aiden suddenly grabbed the flap of the book. Standing alongside Ralph.

"Together!" She shouted as the heavy appendage came sailing down on them at an alarming rate.

Ralph puffed his chest up and held his breath. He instinctively grabbed the other flap getting ready to pull.

"NOW!" Ralph shouted before both of them pulled open the book and raised it over theirs hands as the tentacle was almost four feet over their heads from crushing them to a pulp.

Instead of being crushed by the tentacle, the book sucked the tentacle that threatened to crush them, protecting them from the heavy mass. Inhaling the tentacle along with the rest of the Kraken.

With sudden gale force, a tornado shot out which was stronger than before. It was like a black hole, sucking in every monster in sight. The force knocked the book out of their hands. It landed on the ground of the football field, just in time as the Kraken roared before being turned into ink and it bleed towards the open book like a magnet.

The book then fired a colossal wave of energy that instantly consumed the monsters and sucked them across the entire town swallowing any monster made of ink construct. All the while, their bodies began to peel away as if they were fading out of existence. They were turning back into ink. The four monsters that chased after in them into the football field suddenly raised to the air before their bodies turning into ink gliding towards the manuscript.

WHOOSE … WHOOSH … WHOOSH … 

Scarecrows, bees, zombies, ants, swamp monsters, spiders, gingerbread monster all of them flying through the air past Ralph and Aiden, into the book.

The Cobra from the pier followed soon, wrapping itself around the goal post on the field, hissing in distress. But it unraveled itself by the tail, it let out a final roar before being consumed and transformed into ink.

"NO! Let go! Let go! Let go!" A pixel phantom begged before being sucked in as a cloud of pixels.

"Oh no! not cool!" Frosty cried out before turning into a pile of snow and swirled around the vortex continuously. His top hat, carrot nose, and stick arms disappearing. But the snow continued swirling around the vortex. Turning it into a snowy vortex, continuously sucking more monsters.

The Mad mummy bandages began unwrapping themselves, it tried to run away, but the bandages on its arms and legs began to unravel and it disappeared before it reached its torso and finally it's head before it disappeared into nothing but bandages into the vortex.

The Monster Truck infront of the school tried to drive away from the books gravity pull, but it didn't get far as the wind picked it up, and it honked loudly in distress as it was sucked towards the book.

Ralph turned to see the glowing Mutant Mantis sailing over them, using its claws to dig into the earth trying to resist the force of the book sucking it in. It turned to face Ralph and Aiden, it's lower body already inside the book. It then used it claws to try and swipe the Shiverriba, it didn't get the chance though, its claws turned into ink as its upper body got pulled in deeper into the book, followed by the head as it gave one last screech before disappearing.

The Ooze followed next pulling away itself from the school. The Ooze swirled around the vortex alongside with the snow that used to be a full Snow man.

WildWire was pulled in midair towards the book, he clasped the edges of the book and began screaming frantically, mostly gibberish.

"OH WELL," WildWire shrugged, "ILL SEE YALL IN SYNDICATION!"

He soon lost control over himself and suddenly exploded which most likely killed him instantly sending his electric remains back in. The vortex then began cackling electricity across it, along with the Ooze and snow.

The wind picked up stronger as more monsters were pulled in. Jack O'lanterns, ants, zombies, giant spiders, bee swarms, Terrors, the evil tooth fairies, scarecrows, more gingerbread monsters, swamp monsters, the Meltedman, Widegrin, the eye monster. All of them sucked in by the wind current, one by one. Despite their struggles and attempts to not get trapped back in a book, they were all in vain, as many swooped through the air or turned into ink and flowed into the book. Being returned at same the place they were first released. All the antagonists of each of his stories.

Ralph and Aiden watched them all return back into their prisons.

Poison Thorn dug to the ground, snarling wildly. He sprouted vines, roots, and green tendrils, with flytrap heads, before being sucked in with everyone else. Soon, the brier of vines and roots he summoned earlier to trap the entire town, began disappearing as the roads leading in and out of town were opened back up. The large hedge of thorns, leaves, and vines crashed right into him unintentionally, knocking him back into the pages. A few of his vines and flytrap heads remained behind, but they were gradually getting sucked in along their master, but they kept snapping at the air as if it would do something.

The Kraken made a final attempt, and out of the book bursted three tentacles, they wouldn't last though. The kraken maybe strong, but the books magic was stronger. The tentacles just flailed around aimlessly, trying to grab something and not be pulled back in. Thankfully the tentacles were only grabbing air.





Back in the school, Derpy heard the commotion coming from outside, still stuck in the glue puddle, she couldn't really see much of what was happening. She hen heard loud moaning and screaming coming from behind her. She turned to see Dead Pinkie and Dead Shy yelling in pain. Before Derpy could react, the black mist, Dead Breath traveled out of their mouths. Restoring them back to normal before flowing away being pulled by the vortex towards the manuscript.

"Wha-what happened?" Pinkie asked, dazed.

"Why are we stuck in glue?" Fluttershy asked, trying to move her feet. Both girls turned to see Derpy smiling at them.

"Derpy?" Fluttershy said, "What happened, why are we stuck?"

"It's a long story."





The Dead Breath victims soon began returning to normal now free from Deads command. The black mist gathered together before swirling outside the school and went into the manuscript along with the other monsters, swirling continuously before disappearing forever.

Ralph and Aiden held on to each other as they stared at the vortex filled with monsters. The only thing poking out desperately, were tentacles, roots and flytraps, electricity, snow and ooze that kept swirling around forming a tornado, electricity from WildWire that kept traveling across the vortex along with static, and a few gingerbread monsters spinning around yelling crazily, panicking. All gradually subsiding into the manuscript.

Ralph didn't understand. The vortex kept going, all of the monsters should have been captured. 

They were still missing one.

But who?

"HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-HA-"

As if to answer his question, Ralph heard loud evil maniacal laughing filling the air. He looked back and saw an angry skeleton sailing through the air, aimed directly towards him.

"Ralph look out!" Aiden yelled.

DeadBones leaped onto him, wrapping his arms around Ralph's neck, and together they hurtled toward the vortex. Dead was powerless against the force of the book.

"I don't like this!" DeadBones screamed, "Dead isn't going to bed until I crush you head! I'm gonna kill you !”

Ralph held fear on his expression, but after seeing Dead powerless like this made his fear falter, then all his fears dissipated and was replaced by an angry scowl. All fear gone.

Ralph was no longer afraid of Dead.

"Maybe someday..." Ralph grunted, struggling to peel Dead away with all his might. 

Dead saw the courage gleaming in Ralph's eye. Now, he was the one looking scared as Ralph began pulling him downward away from him. His expression shifted into a glowering angrily frown at both his strong resistance and sudden courage.

"But....not....today! Stupid Bonehead!" he shouted, rearing his foot back and giving Dead a vicious kick that sent his head fly off his shoulders. He let out a final yelp, as his head flew straight into the heart of the vortex. Followed by his limp body. That soon reached the center of the vortex, his body soon dissipated into ink back in the pages. His skull however kept swirling around the vortex.

The helpless skull swirled into the furious wind, shouting profanities as he disappeared back into the swirling void. His arms and legs turning into ink, followed by the rest of his body as the vortex began shrinking as did the snow and ooze around it, the tentacles were pulled deeper and began frantically searching for something to hold on to for dear life, the man eating plants began snapping all together in a frenzy as they got pulled closer towards the vortex, and the electricity grew more violent and the static was going crazy, as did the gingerbread monster who screamed wildly as they got closer to the pages and disappearing along with everything else.

Dead swirled around as he was the last monster to get sucked in. He let out one last cry.

"This isn't over!" He called out to Ralph with irritation, "I'll be back in a sequel you shitheads, till then.....

"ARRIVEDERCIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII-"

He called just before he vanished. The book slammed on his face closing in and releasing a massive shockwave across town. The force of the wind knocked Ralph and Aiden to the ground as the wind suddenly went still.

Aiden and Ralph panted in exhaust. They stared at the book for a long time. Their breathing soon began calming down.

They did it!

"We did it!" Ralph cheered snapping out of his stupor.

"We did it!" Aiden echoed and pulled her brother into a hug, wrapping her arms around him. They began cheering and celebrating. All the monster returned to their prison, where they belonged.

"I love you!" Ralph said excitedly.

"I love you more!" Aiden shouted, hugging him tighter.

Both Shiverribas reeled back flinched from their injuries. Ralph his fingers, and Aiden her leg.

"Let's go to a hospital now," Ralph muttered weakly. Picking up the manuscript.

Aiden nodded, "I'm with you 100% on that idea."





All the monsters were trapped inside the book, forced to relive a continuous time loop of their failure of what happened tonight as Ralph wrote in the book, until the manuscript was open once more. But Ralph didn't plan on letting that happen. Any time soon.

DeadBones himself was trapped in a never-ending time loop of being defeated within the story of the book, along with his army, being defeated over and over again without ever knowing it.

When the light died down, the humane six united. Only, there were some differences. For one thing, the sky was now coming to a rather beautiful sunrise. As the sun shone onto the town, everyone basked in the warmth of its' radiance.

"Is it... really over?" Fluttershy asked, seeing everything become rather tranquil and monster free.

"Yes, girls. Ralph did it..." Sunset said, sighing as she looked out into the distance. 

"I knew he would do it..." Rainbow said smugly, crossing her hands while earning a few side glares from the others.

The monster were erased from reality and sealed back into their prisons, Dead and his monster army defeated, and everyone safe. The Shiverribas did it.





They rebuilt the town. Unfortunately, the monsters did a lot of damage, especially at the pier. So it took more than a year to fix all the damage monsters inflicted on the town. It took a week to unfreeze all those who were frozen by the wendigo, after recovering, the victims suffered mild hypothermia, but a month in bed with the heat blasted in their homes, drinking hot chocolate and warm bowls of chicken noodle soup fixed it. 

Pretty soon, everyone had managed to forget about the night the monsters almost completely destroyed the town, or at least they pretended to, after dealing with demons and sirens in the past, it didn't really seem too weird. 

The school closed for a couple weeks so they could repair the damage. Ralph and Aiden hung out with the Rainbooms a lot more, they would often come over a lot to watch TV and play video games. Ralph was always coming up with some excuse to get out of his house and hang out with the girls. The town was still repairing itself gradually, from replacing and repairing the telephone lines to fixing the streets and roads with cracks, but yet, they managed to repair the school within four months.

Finally, the school opened its doors again. Ralph was almost glad to go back. Because school was different.

Really different.

Like aliens were wearing disguises and replaced all the students. Suddenly, Ralph and Aiden were the most popular kids in the building. Along the Rainbooms, they were now regarded as school heroes. Everyone knew their names, everyone wanted to say "hi" or "hello" to the Shiverriba's and be their friends, or act like it. Apparently, when you help save the student body from being eaten by an army of monsters, it makes you kind of popular. The Rainbooms definetly could relate.

Ralph and Sunset walked the halls together, Ralph's normal gloomy demeanor replaced with a beaming smile. He was no longer the despondent loner he was two days ago. If you met him now and saw him two days prior, one might say they were two different people entirely. For now he truly changed, making new friends with the Rainbooms, facing his fears, stopping Dead, took a big alteration on his personality.

"Hey," Sunset said in a low voice, "Thanks for, well everything. This school owes you a lot."

Ralph chuckled, "From what you told me about magic ponies, demons, and sirens, this school owes your friends more."

Sunset giggled softly, her face curling up into a frown, when he said the demon part, "I guess so."

"And today’s the day I finally realized something."  He paused for a minute. "I can’t keep myself locked away forever from my fears like my manuscripts. I'm afraid of them, but...I'm not afraid to face them anymore."

"Glad to hear it Ralph," Sunset paused and looked at the clock in the hallway almost about to ring, "Come on, we're gonna be late."

Ralph followed Sunset into English class. The classroom buzzed. Ralph sat between Sunset and Aiden, infront of him was Pinkie and behind him was Fluttershy. Aiden was sitting on his left and Rainbow was sitting next his corner right. He just sat back in his chair and listened, feeling content. Until....

"Mr. Shiverriba." The teacher called out, getting his attention making him sit up straight.

"Would you be as kind as to tell us the fundamentals of a good story?" She asked kindly, holding out a piece of chalk towards him.

Ralph beamed at the question, he didn't hesitate to walk up to the chalkboard and talk infront of the class.

“Now, every story ever told can be broken up into three distinct parts," he paused and surveyed the reactions of all the students, he turned to see his sister and his friends beaming at him proudly, "The beginning, the middle, and … the twist.”





Ralph walked outside Canterlot High, he turned to see all his new friends and his sister waiting for him: Aiden, Sunset, Rainbow, AppleJack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie. Even Derpy was waiting there for him.

"Hey guys!" Ralph waved.

"Ralphy!" Pinkie yelled running up to him and picking him up, hugging him.

"Ow-Ow-Ow! Pinkie my ribs are crushing my lungs!" Ralph cried out.

"Oops sorry." Pinkie said dropping him.

"We were gonna go to the new Sugarcube corner," Derpy told him, "Wanna come with us? They got a new selection of muffins."

Ralph beamed up and smiled, "You bet."

"Oooo!" Rarity squealed excitedly, "This calls for a group picture! Everyone gather around."

And with that, Rarity pulled out a phone and tossed it to Derpy, who caught it and began to open up the camera setting.

"Say SCREEEAM!" Pinkie yelled, looking into the phone's screen for a good shot.

"SCEEEAM!" everyone said before the camera took its' shot. Revealing a wonderful group shot of all of the Rainbooms and the Shiverriba's together. They were all looking towards the camera with cheer, smiles beaming across their faces being together.

THE END.





 Equestria Universe, Friendship Castle…

“WHAT?!” shouted Twilight, gawking at the book in disbelief.

After returning from another friendship mission. She had noticed that the book used to keep in contact with Sunset had began glowing. It's hasn't glowed since the day she returned from the Human World. She just stared at the message Sunset had left her, not sure wether to be surprised or dubious. A magic pen? Magic ink? Monsters appearing out of books?

Twilight read and was informed Sunset and Ralph had already dealt with the situation before she could step through the portal to help deal with the circumstances.

"Hmm?"

Twilight began stroking her chin with her hoof. She needed to one day to visit the human world and make sure everyone is fine there.

Eventually, but right now she needed to cool off with a nice relaxing boo-

Twilight paused and her eyes widened, recalling what she read already from Sunset.

"On second thought, maybe I'll just take a nap." She muttered, deciding not to read books for a while.





The next day before Ralph left the school building that day, the writer decided to visit his old pen. It was on a display case.

He looked fondly at the old pen, thinking of all the good times they’d had together. Not to mention all the horrifying, terrifying, hair-raising times … but wasn’t that kind of the same thing? Maybe, someday, he could risk writing something again. Nothing too terrible, of course. Nothing with bees, carnivorous rhododendrons, reanimated corpse's, killer clowns, evil tooth faries, werewolves or a seven-story kraken, but a story. It would be so satisfying to get his fingers on the pen again (once they’d healed, at least). It would be like scratching an itch.

He was thinking so hard about writing that he thought he heard some scratching sound coming from the bathroom.

He brushed it off as his imagination trying to pull tricks on him. He "hhhmm,"'ed one last time before shrugging it off and headed towards the exit.

As soon as Ralph left the building, the doors to the bathroom suddenly swung open, and out crawled a little white and pink 15 inch tooth fairy. It began crawling on its spindly spider like legs into the hall, gnawing on someone's tooth. It's sharp teeth scratching the human tooth, with a little gum still attached to the end. The tooth fairy must have been hiding from the books magic when it sucked all its other friends. The tooth fairy growled and made disgusting snarling noises, jerking its head around, looking for something with its nonexistent eyes. It then dropped the human tooth and stared at the reader, it's wings began buzzing, lifting itself from the ground.

It opened its mouth large enough, baring its large sharp rows of teeth snarling violently before lunging at the reader, mouth wide open.

Ready to snap.

It was time to play.

THE REAL END